The Protagonist’s Party is Too Diligent

– 주인공 일행이 지나치게 성실하다 –

- VOLUME 2 -

-AUTHOR-

십삼중수소

[ FENRIR REALM ]

Chapter 52
Discovery (1)

I am, at the very least, a person with a bit of social awareness. I mean, there were times when I mistakenly thought I had gotten close to someone just because I talked about my favorite games, only to realize they were just being polite and not really interested. Thankfully, that was back in high school, and since there weren’t many girls around me, it just ended with rumors of me being a nerd.

After that, I decided to improve my ability to read people. I was not someone who naturally drew people in with my looks, nor was I great at talking. Sure, I used to say whatever came to mind on the internet, but that was different—it was easy to forget you were talking to real people when you couldn’t see their faces or reactions. There was no way to tell if you were making someone uncomfortable online.

Working at a company and navigating social life eventually taught me how to get through most interactions smoothly. At the very least, I could now read when someone was clearly disinterested in a conversation or unsure of how to respond to me.

For example, right now, Mia Crowfield, sitting across from me, wore that exact expression—the one that said, “I have no idea how to deal with you.” People tend to find it uncomfortable to make eye contact with someone who never shows any expression, especially when that person was someone from a high-ranking family.

Of course, there were exceptions—people who confidently claimed they could read my expression, those who proudly declared themselves my younger sister, those who were always confident, or those surrounded by so many women that one more expressionless woman wouldn’t make a difference.

Now that I think about it, I really did seem to attract quite the odd bunch of people. But when you remembered that they were all part of the original protagonist party, their quirks became easier to accept.

Although the protagonist still seemed to have a hard time dealing with me, I figured time will sort that out on its own. So, let’s not worry about that for now.

The real issue was Mia Crowfield.

Up until just last week, Mia would glare at me with a ferocity that was hard to ignore every time our eyes met. She didn’t even bother hiding her murderous intent—it was so blatant that I had to stifle a laugh.

As a heroine in this game, she had quite a curvy figure, but she was a bit short, and her eyes were often hidden by her bangs, making her seem timid. In fact, unless she was glaring at me, she usually remained in that timid state. So, when her attitude toward me changed, I noticed immediately.

This was the same Mia Crowfield who acted like a scared rabbit in front of people like Charlotte or even Alice, the Emperor’s daughter, but would always shoot daggers at me. Yet recently, she’d started avoiding my gaze more and more.

Had something changed in her mind?

If so, why? What had caused this change?

“…”

“…”

Hmm.

Wait a minute.

Why didn’t I just ask her directly?

Seriously, what was stopping me? I’m someone who can reset the time if things go south. All I need to do was ask her upfront.

Moreover, I had said far worse things in the past.

I glanced around the room. Alice and Charlotte were present in the student council room. Other committee members and the student council president were also there.

While we had joined the student council, we didn’t have specific roles yet. It seemed they wanted to keep us around as valuable assets. In the original work, the student council president was quite a noble-minded person but also judged people based on their abilities, though he gave significant weight to their backgrounds. And, of course, the two Graces who had confidently followed Alice were also present.

We offered them some milk tea, though it was clear they weren’t as warmly welcomed as Alice, Charlotte, or Mia Crowfield. It felt more like they were given tea just because they were there. Leo looked as if he were sitting on pins and needles, while Claire appeared entirely unbothered.

Hmm.

I could ask her. Even if people around us got startled, it wouldn’t matter since I could just reset the time.

But Mia Crowfield didn’t know I could reset time. So, she might hide the truth during the conversation. Would I get a proper answer if I asked here?

“…”

I stared at Mia Crowfield, observing her quietly. She began shifting her gaze around the room, clearly uncomfortable, though she didn’t blush. So it wasn’t embarrassment, it seemed.

Why was she acting like this?

Her behavior was making me more anxious.

“…”

Ah, forget it.

“Mia Crowfield.”

When I quietly called her name, she nearly jumped out of her seat like she’d seen a ghost.

Thud!

The sound of her chair and desk scraping echoed through the room, drawing everyone’s attention to us instantly.

…This felt familiar. Though, it wasn’t as intense as last time. Mia’s reaction was different as well—this wasn’t nearly as serious a conversation yet.

“Y-Yes, yes, yes!?”

Her response was pure panic.

Was it that surprising?

I rarely called others by their names first. I didn’t want to engage in long conversations and reveal any weaknesses. Of course, I could adjust the conversation by turning back time, but doing so was mentally exhausting. Even if my body didn’t tire, my mind experienced several times the duration of a typical conversation.

For someone like me, who was naturally introverted, dragging out conversations I didn’t want to have felt like pure torture.

“I have something I’d like to discuss. Could we talk for a moment?”

“N-No, n-no, no, no! I don’t want to!”

Mia Crowfield immediately rejected my request.

I had even suggested having the conversation privately to avoid prying ears, but she refused outright.

For the record, the people around us had their mouths wide open in shock.

…Was this really something to be so surprised about? After all, even introverted people need to talk to others sometimes.

…Wait a minute.

I thought I had built up a cool beauty image for myself, but did others see me as just a socially awkward loner? Like someone with social anxiety who can’t even talk properly to others?

Could it be that I give off a similar vibe to Mia Crowfield or something like that?

“…You don’t want to?”

I asked again.

“No! What do you think you’re going to do to me!?”

I had no intentions of doing anything.

But, that kind of response made me seem like some sort of villainous character who preys on girls. Of course, Mia Crowfield probably meant it as ‘kill,’ but the way she worded it was perfect for causing misunderstandings.

Judging by the dumbfounded expressions on everyone’s faces, except Alice, who was frowning deeply, the others seemed to be staring at me in shock.

…Or am I just overthinking things again? Maybe I’ve just watched too many anime and read too many manga and now I’m paranoid.

I wanted to shake my head to clear the thoughts, but even if I intended to reset time, I still had to maintain some level of character consistency.

“I won’t do anything to you.”

“How can I trust you?”

Fair point.

From Mia Crowfield’s perspective, that’s the only way she could see me. After all, I was the enemy who killed her father.

The real question, though, was why her attitude toward me changed over the past week.

“If that’s the case, I’ll ask my question here. Is that alright?”

“…Ah.”

When I said that, Mia Crowfield’s expression went blank for a moment. She likely wasn’t expecting me to bring anything up here, in front of everyone. She might have thought I wasn’t going to bring up her father, but she had no way of knowing what kind of information I could reveal, especially if she still saw me as an assassin.

“Go ahead, then,” she replied, trying to sound confident but clearly putting on a brave face.

“…”

I narrowed my eyes slightly, studying Mia Crowfield before I spoke again, calmly.

“Very well, then.”

After a brief pause, I continued.

“Mia Crowfield, the way you looked at me last week was different from how you’re looking at me now. May I ask why that is?”

It was as if a light bulb went off above Mia Crowfield’s head. Well, not literally, but that’s how I imagined it. This world didn’t have convenient features like a system or status window.

“Th-Th-Th…”

Mia Crowfield stammered for a moment, before finally blurting out,

“Even if there was a change, it has nothing to do with you! Why do I have to explain every little thing to you!?”

With that, Mia Crowfield spun around and dashed out of the student council room as if fleeing from the scene.

“……”

Hmm.

In the brief silence that filled the student council room, I quickly sorted out my thoughts. Judging by her reaction, even if I had called her aside for a private conversation, I wouldn’t have gotten a proper answer.

…It seemed there’s nothing I could do for now.

“Sylvia?”

Seeing Claire still looking surprised speak to me, I realized it was time to reset the situation.

Again.

* * *

I might not have a refined sense for tea leaves, but when something was truly expensive and of high quality, even someone unfamiliar could tell the difference.

The milk tea we drank in the student council was delicious—smooth, fragrant. I felt tempted to dump in heaps of sugar, but with just two cubes, the sweetness was tolerable enough.

Even as a cool beauty, gaining weight wasn’t something I could afford.

The rich aroma of brewed premium tea leaves filled every corner of the student council room. We drank tea so regularly that the subtle scent of black tea had seeped into the space itself, detectable whenever we walked in.

And as I leisurely enjoyed this high-quality tea, I continued to observe Mia Crowfield.

Just like before I reset the time, Mia Crowfield was desperately avoiding my gaze.

…So far, the only people I’d assassinated were the count and his cronies. The Emperor had asked me about global affairs, and I’d provided some information—twisting what I knew from the game’s original storyline—but that was the extent of it. I had been sent on missions to gather intelligence, but the only major figure I had “killed” was the count.

Could she have heard some baseless rumor elsewhere? Maybe Mia learned that I was much more dangerous than she initially thought, and that’s why she was so afraid. That seemed plausible. Her reaction earlier made it clear. She seemed scared of being alone with me.

“……”

I silently took a sip of the milk tea, now cooled to a pleasant temperature.

…Should I follow her?

The weekend was just around the corner, so why not? If Mia was getting her information from someone, I could figure out who. There hadn’t been anyone like that in the original story, but this world had shifted significantly, with the backgrounds of several characters having changed because of me.

Alright then.

Looks like my weekend plans are set.

Chapter 53
Discovery (2)

“I will keep an eye on Mia Crowfield.”

Initially, I intended to keep it a secret, but our diligent princess often sought me out on weekends to study together. Although she wasn’t the type to dedicate herself entirely to studying all day, Alice seemed to believe that reviewing the week’s lessons on the weekend was a given, even when it wasn’t exam season.

I could only imagine how intensely she would study once exam season actually arrived. It would be beneficial for me as well. While I often reset time during regular classes to grasp anything I didn’t understand, having Alice around was helpful.

Anyway, if I didn’t mention this in advance, Alice would undoubtedly search for me all over the place.

“…Did Crowfield do something wrong?”

“No, she didn’t.”

I lightly shook my head at Alice’s slightly concerned question.

“But Mia Crowfield could pose a threat.”

In the original game, she was one of the strongest magic dealers. If you fully upgraded her staff and properly combined and equipped her with Marmaros, she could spam spells with damage equivalent to other characters’ ultimate skills. Especially in the first game, where the balance wasn’t perfect, there were a few overpowered Marmaros that made it nearly possible to cast spells infinitely during her turn.

Although this world differed somewhat from the game… it still retained some system elements. If the spells from the game existed here, even a fraction of them could be lethal to me.

“Wait, are you thinking of… eliminating her?”

Alice’s face was full of rejection as she spoke. Naturally, she didn’t know about the possible future I foresaw. For Alice, Mia Crowfield was just another classmate.

Honestly, I didn’t harbor any ill feelings toward Mia either. Sure, her father was trash, but Mia herself wasn’t a bad person. If anything, she leaned toward being good, especially in terms of her strong sense of justice.

“No, I’m not.”

That was my truthful response.

I wasn’t trying to eliminate Mia Crowfield. My goal was to avoid any potential danger and prepare for defense. Besides, who would deal with the body if I killed a student inside the academy?

“Really?”

Alice asked again, still doubtful. I gave her a firm answer.

“Really.”

She studied my face as if searching for something, then finally sighed and nodded.

“…Alright. If you say it with that expression, I suppose I have no choice but to believe you.”

…I wasn’t sure what kind of expression that was. I was just as expressionless as always. For a brief moment, I wondered if Alice had some kind of psychic ability to read people’s emotions. Of course, I dismissed the thought immediately. I had read the original story in detail, including all the character profiles and their abilities.

There were no spoilers for the sequel, but the settings regarding the main characters had mostly been revealed. Alice definitely didn’t possess any psychic abilities like that. If she had, there was no way she wouldn’t have noticed the Emperor’s schemes.

“Well, Crowfield’s attitude has changed… If you feel there’s a threat, we can’t ignore it.”

Alice muttered to herself and then suddenly looked at me.

“Should I help?”

“I’m fine.”

“…You answered that a bit too quickly.”

Alice looked a bit hurt by my immediate response.

“The fewer people tailing someone, the less likely we are to get caught.”

I had prepared this answer in advance, anticipating Alice might say something like that.

“Still… What if I get close to Crowfield first and try to gather information?”

“Your Highness, you’re the daughter of His Majesty, the Emperor. Approaching her would only raise her guard.”

If the daughter of the man who killed her father came near her, of course, she would be extremely cautious. Though Mia didn’t seem to harbor any particular ill will toward Alice, it would still take time for her to warm up, at least half a year of gradual effort.

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

I confirmed again to Alice, who spoke with a hint of disappointment.

To be honest, I felt much more comfortable doing this alone. It allowed me to relax a bit.

* * *

Thanks to what I said, I managed to get Alice off my back.

This wasn’t my first time surveilling someone. I had done it before when I assassinated the Count, tirelessly exploring all possible routes, retracing steps, and resetting time repeatedly.

The same method worked well within the academy. I had a high-performance pair of binoculars, and even a scope typically attached to a rifle, which could be used effectively on its own.

Each dormitory room had a large window, strategically placed to give a scenic view. The academy wasn’t an isolated skyscraper, but it did stand in the midst of the capital. Although the surrounding environment was carefully managed, it was still located in the heart of the city, surrounded by buildings.

Between the dormitory and the nearby structures, however, there was a large lawn, designed to provide a calming view when looking out the windows. It wasn’t as vast as Central Park in the middle of New York, but the greenery within the bustling city had its own way of soothing people.

It was the weekend, and students were sprawled out on the lawn. Couples sat on picnic blankets eating sandwiches, and others were napping. Well, it was spring after all.

But I wasn’t here to watch them.

The large windows were designed to help students relax, and if the curtains weren’t drawn, the inside of the rooms was clearly visible. Especially on a sunny day like today.

From my vantage point atop a building outside the academy, it would normally be impossible to get a good view of the dormitory far in the distance… but I had a large sniper scope in my possession.

I could clearly see up to 400 meters ahead. Of course, even at that distance, a person would appear about the size of a finger joint, but it was large enough to hit a target if needed—that was good enough.

I knew exactly where Mia Crowfield’s room was. There was no need to search the dormitory records. After all, the dormitory building was one of the locations implemented in the game. Not every room was designed in detail, but the rooms of important characters were. Especially the rooms of the protagonist’s party, which were naturally included.

In the original game, you could enter almost any house. Even if you barged in uninvited, none of the NPCs would get angry, let alone accuse you of trespassing. Instead, they would share their thoughts or talk about what they were currently doing. Of course, that wasn’t to suggest you were actually breaking into homes and gathering personal information. It was more of a game mechanic meant to immerse you in the world.

…Thanks to that, I knew Mia Crowfield hid important items under the floorboards beneath her bed.

Since I couldn’t just walk in and open the door, I was observing from the rooftop.

“……”

As expected, the window had curtains drawn. They weren’t particularly thick blackout curtains. They were thin, white curtains that would likely show shadows if there was light inside. But it was daytime now. The outside was brighter than the inside. So, the room’s interior wouldn’t be visible through the curtains.

Mia Crowfield was likely inside.

In the game, she was a character who preferred staying in her room. She even had a line like, “It’s dangerous outside the blankets…” It made sense that she wasn’t fond of being out in the sunlight.

Gloomy, timid.

That was the Mia Crowfield designed to fit those traits.

Though, the atmosphere around her had lightened somewhat, likely because her father’s enemy was nearby.

“Hmm.”

I made a sound as I pondered.

If so many characters had changed because of my presence, wouldn’t the future events I knew also drastically change? If the story’s development shifted too much, would my knowledge of what was to come become useless?

“……”

Even after mulling it over, I couldn’t reach a clear conclusion.

…I would worry about that when the time came. For now, observing Mia Crowfield was the priority. If things got really bad, I could always reset the time.

* * *

“……”

I should have anticipated this.

For someone who ranked staying indoors as their top priority, there was always the possibility they wouldn’t leave their room for the entire day.

I had been stationed on the rooftop for half the day, and the sun was now beginning to set. Despite that, the curtains of Mia Crowfield’s room hadn’t budged. No light came from inside either.

Was she sleeping?

I seriously pondered the situation, but with no signs of movement, no answers came to mind.

“…”

Fine.

I decided to put away the scope I had been holding. Since things had turned out this way, perhaps it was best to visit Mia Crowfield’s room directly. Thinking back, the fact that Mia evaded answering properly yesterday might have been because I spoke in front of so many people. If Mia Crowfield was trying to avoid being alone with me, I just needed to create a situation where we were alone.

…But if I went now, wouldn’t that mean I wasted my entire day?

“……”

Whatever, I might as well go talk to Mia Crowfield while I’m at it. After we talk, I can decide whether or not to reset the time.

With that thought, I stood up, patting my body which ached from lying down for so long. Fortunately, I had laid down a military poncho before lying down, which was a relief. With a deep sigh, I rolled up the poncho and got ready to go.

* * *

Luckily, I didn’t run into anyone I knew on my way to the dormitory. If I had, those social butterflies would never have let me leave without dragging me to a café for a parfait or something. As much as I enjoyed those moments, I had something important to do today.

I made my way to Mia Crowfield’s room, which was on a different floor than mine or Alice’s.

Standing before the large door, I took a deep breath and looked around.

No one was in the hall. Good. It was Saturday, so many students had probably gone home to rest. Or maybe “rest” wasn’t quite the word—high-ranking nobles were likely off receiving private lessons. But Crowfield Manor was too far away for Mia to make the trip home every weekend. Even in the game, Mia Crowfield was always in her room.

Alright.

I raised my hand and knocked on the door.

“Miss Crowfield.”

Nothing.

After waiting a moment, I knocked again, a bit harder this time.

Knock, knock.

…Still no response from beyond the door.

I glanced around the hallway once more before pressing my ear to the door to listen for any sounds inside.

Silence.

…Was she really not here?

“…”

I hesitated for a moment, then checked my surroundings again.

No one.

Alright, the opportunity was here, and time was on my side.

I pulled a lockpick from my pocket.

Chapter 54
Discovery (3)

And then, I failed far more times than when I was picking the lock at the entrance to the sewer.

Of course. As the lock at the sewer might not be the most expensive, but it was still exposed to the outside. It would have been better if it had been a bit simpler but sturdier, something that could withstand being exposed to wind and rain for a long time. The person who installed that lock probably never imagined anyone would try to get in there. So, they likely chose a reasonably sturdy yet cheap lock to prevent casual entry.

But Mia Crowfield was the daughter of a Count. Not only that, but the security of the dormitory itself was excellent. Guards thoroughly checked and recorded everyone who entered, and anyone without permission was stopped at the dormitory entrance.

Although the rooms used by the noble students and those used by the commoner students were fundamentally the same in terms of facilities, it didn’t mean the level of security was lacking. This academy was the “best,” after all.

Fortunately, the keyholes didn’t use Marmaros or have any magical enchantments. In other words, it wasn’t a door that couldn’t be picked with a lockpick.

…Though I broke over thirty lockpicks in the process.

Still, if I hadn’t practiced picking various locks in the past, I probably would’ve broken more than a hundred without even opening the door. So, I reassured myself that my efforts weren’t wasted. Maybe the difference between thirty and a hundred didn’t matter when I could reset the time, but still…

…

Well, anyway.

Pushing aside the sense of emptiness deep in my chest, I opened Mia Crowfield’s door and stepped inside. I did worry for a moment about what to do if she was sleeping inside, but fortunately, she wasn’t.

“……”

The room was clean. Well, that was expected. In the original story, most of the noble students’ rooms were spotless. They’d been raised that way—to keep things presentable at all times, even for a visit from a maid or servant, let alone a guest.

Of course, there were some exceptions, but I would skip over that for now.

In any case, considering that personal maids or servants weren’t allowed inside the academy, the fact that Mia kept her room this clean was something worth commending.

The layout of the room was the same as mine. The furniture—bed, desk, wardrobe—was all provided by the academy, so there was no reason for the design to differ. No noble would complain about the quality of the furniture since everything was top-grade.

But the personal items—the books on the desk, the bed covers—those reflected individual taste.

It felt slightly unfamiliar yet oddly familiar at the same time. I had seen this setup many times while playing the game. Though the poorly rendered graphics couldn’t capture the atmosphere like reality did, it was enough to trigger my memories.

Most of the books on the desk were related to magic. There wasn’t a single book about swordsmanship or shooting.

A training staff hung on the wall.

In truth, there wasn’t much decoration, so there wasn’t anything particularly noteworthy about the room’s overall—

Click.

“Huh?”

I turned my head towards the sudden sound coming from the door.

At first, I thought someone else had entered behind me. Maybe Mia Crowfield herself, or someone who had seen me sneaking in. But when I turned, there was no one there.

It wasn’t the sound of a ghost or any other supernatural being, either. Well, to be precise, magic could technically be considered a supernatural phenomenon. This world, driven by steampunk and flowing in a completely different direction than actual history, made such distinctions trivial. Ghosts were even a proven existence here.

“……”

Without a word, I approached the source of the sound to investigate.

There was a strangely shaped device locked inside the door. Faintly glowing with a soft red hue, the Marmaros embedded in the device was likely supplying it with energy through its minimal heat emission. I suspected there were a few other magical components involved.

The device, which looked similar to the old door locks from the apartments in my previous world, was firmly holding the door shut with its sturdy metal frame.

It seemed like the kind of lock that would automatically engage if someone entered without permission.

“……”

This device wasn’t in the original game.

* * *

After several attempts to figure out how to open it, I gave up.

There wasn’t even a keyhole to work with—this was the kind of device that couldn’t be opened unless someone who knew the secret activated it. Most likely, Mia Crowfield would need to use her magic to unlock it.

“Hmm.”

Still, I wasn’t too concerned. Even if Mia Crowfield caught me, I could always have a brief conversation, gather some information, and then reset the time. Nothing lost.

“……”

Since things had already come this far, I decided I might as well investigate the room a little more.

I knew from the original story that Mia Crowfield hid something important beneath the floorboards under her bed. Although I knew what was supposed to be there, this room had a strange new locking mechanism. The contents might have changed.

Lifting the bed sheet draped over the side, I crawled under the bed. The space beneath was just high enough for a person to squeeze into.

There wasn’t even a suspicious speck of dust. Normally, when someone enters a space like this, the dust would shift, leaving marks where they moved. It was clear Mia had cleaned it thoroughly, making sure no traces remained. Someone might think she had an obsession with cleanliness, but for Mia Crowfield, this level of meticulousness was likely enough.

While there were no visible clues on the floor, I wedged a coin between the floorboards, and sure enough, one of the wooden planks lifted up.

The space underneath wasn’t big enough to hide a large item, but there was enough room for storing several Marmaros stones of different types.

“……”

And indeed, there they were—Marmaros stones, sorted by their elemental attributes.

Though they weren’t of the same high quality as the ones I’d found in the sewer chest, but they were enough to combine with a magic staff and kill a person if necessary.

It felt eerie, looking at it this way.

In the original story, Mia Crowfield was described as someone deeply interested in magic who had secretly brought in these Marmaros stones for her research. But in this world, Mia had entered the academy knowing her father’s enemies were already there. It wouldn’t be surprising if she had been collecting them for revenge, waiting for the right opportunity.

However, the real issue wasn’t the Marmaros stones.

Beside the neatly arranged Marmaros was a small handgun. It wasn’t the kind of heavy-duty revolver I used, but a small derringer. With a break-action design, it allowed two relatively large-caliber bullets to be loaded—one per barrel. It was more for self-defense than for combat.

Yet even for self-defense, if those bullets were well-aimed, it could easily kill someone.

“…”

I picked up the gun and held it in my hand. For such a small weapon, it was surprisingly heavy. Then again, it was a solid chunk of metal.

When I broke the barrel downward, I could see that both chambers were already loaded.

No spare bullets.

Did she think two bullets were enough to kill someone like me, or did she believe there wouldn’t be time to reload anyway? Or perhaps she intended to use one shot on me and save the other for something—or someone—else.

Click.

The gun made a soft sound as I snapped the barrel back into place. It felt out of character for the Mia Crowfield I remembered from the original story.

Then again, that was just my assumption. In the game, characters couldn’t equip any weapons outside of their designated main ones, but this wasn’t a game—it was reality. If she could conceal it, whether in her sleeve or pocket, hiding a small firearm would be easy. This world didn’t even have metal detectors yet.

Still holding the gun, I crawled back out from under the bed, brushed the dust from my clothes, and sat down on the edge of the bed. With the weapon still in my hand, I waited silently for Mia Crowfield to return.

* * *

‘I’m afraid to go in.’

Mia thought as she stood in front of her door.

Just last weekend, she had followed Sylvia Fangriffon, wondering how an assassin could act so carelessly.

But upon further reflection, something about the whole situation seemed off.

Sylvia Fangriffon, who wore such a cold and calculating mask in front of others, acted like an ordinary girl when no one was watching. Mia couldn’t understand it.

What was there to gain from such behavior?

Playing the role of a cold and ruthless assassin would only make people suspicious. If Sylvia were really someone who killed people and wanted to maintain her innocence, she wouldn’t display “assassin-like” behavior at all.

No, she would have played the role of a kind and affectionate person, building connections with others. And when it seemed like her true nature might be revealed, she would have smoothly escaped suspicion by relying on the words and perceptions of those around her.

That’s why it didn’t make sense.

Was it possible that Sylvia Fangriffon had known Mia was following her? Maybe she had been acting all along to confuse Mia’s thoughts. That explanation seemed more plausible.

Because of this, Mia had avoided even making eye contact with Sylvia all week. By the time the weekend approached, Sylvia had likely noticed Mia’s strange behavior. That must have been why she decided to take action this morning.

The academy was surrounded by residential areas. Since the Industrial Revolution, the influx of people had caused the houses to be built narrowly, side by side. The stairways were so cramped that if two people met on the stairs, one would have to step up a few steps for the other to pass.

Sylvia had climbed to the roof of one of these buildings—a space too small for Mia to follow without being noticed. The roof itself wasn’t large either. Even if Mia had waited a little longer before climbing up, she would still have been forced to face Sylvia one-on-one up there.

Sylvia had waited on that rooftop until sunset, like a spider waiting for its prey to get caught in its web. Mia, however, had not mustered the courage to follow her.

After a long while, Sylvia descended with a calm expression, as if she had been waiting for no one. She walked confidently toward the dormitory, as if completely unaware that anyone had been tailing her.

And now, she had somehow quietly broken into Mia’s room.

Though Mia had set up the mechanism to lock the door automatically if someone entered, opening the door would mean finally being trapped in a room alone with Sylvia Fangriffon.

Would Sylvia really try to kill her in the dormitory, of all places?

Then again, someone like Sylvia didn’t need to resort to killing. She likely had ways to persuade Mia without any violence.

“……”

Mia stood in front of her room, hesitating for a long time before finally steeling herself.

Fine.

If Sylvia Fangriffon wanted to confront her face-to-face, so be it. Even if it meant death, Mia would fight honorably under the Crowfield name.

She took a deep breath, pulling out her Marmaros stone from her pocket.

Click.

Unlocking the door, she swung it open, revealing Sylvia Fangriffon casually sitting on Mia’s bed, quietly toying with the gun Mia had hidden just in case.

Mia nearly fainted on the spot.

Chapter 55
Discovery (4)

She must have realized that something was wrong the moment she noticed the door had been locked in an unusual way. It wouldn’t have taken long for her to guess that someone was inside. And if that someone happened to be the person she suspected of killing her father, it would have been even more shocking.

Not to mention, that person was now sitting on her bed, casually handling a gun.

…Had I gone too far?

The thought crossed my mind for a brief moment but was quickly dismissed. If things truly spiraled out of control, I could always turn back time and adjust the situation.

“What… What do you want?”

Mia asked, her eyes darting between my face and the gun in my hand.

“Do you know what this gun is?”

I asked calmly.

“……”

Mia hesitated, seemingly debating how to respond. She could easily claim ignorance and move on. After all, the gun had been hidden under the bed in a place without any special locks. For someone who hadn’t known where to look, it would have been impossible to notice it was there.

But the problem was that I was the one asking.

It wasn’t just about knowing where the hidden space was. What mattered was how people around me viewed me. The Emperor and his children had always treated me as if I possessed some kind of clairvoyance, and during the last lesson, I had demonstrated my fearsome abilities.

So, it made sense that they’d expect me to be capable of finding something hidden under a bed. Whether I actually found it or not was almost irrelevant.

“Firearms are prohibited on school grounds. Are you not aware of this?”

I asked.

It didn’t matter how she had managed to smuggle it in. What mattered was that she’d been caught.

“May I ask why you brought this gun with you?”

I asked, still seated on the bed, gazing up at Mia.

“Th-that’s…,”

She stammered, visibly trembling, her face still pale. She looked pitiful in a way.

To be fair, Mia herself might not have been at fault. The blame lay with her father. Maybe even her mother. Mia, on the other hand, was just a child who had grown up believing everything they told her.

She hadn’t even used the gun yet.

However, under imperial law, things were far less forgiving. At a minimum, this could lead to her expulsion from the academy. And depending on her reasons for hiding the firearm, it could easily cost her life.

Even worse, if the Emperor desired it, he could fabricate any reason necessary. With enough justification, the entire Crowfield family could be wiped out. Compared to the circumstances surrounding her father’s death, this situation was infinitely more dangerous.

After all, I was the imperial princess.

“D-do you plan to kill me?”

Mia Crowfield stammered for a long while before finally asking me that question.

“…Close the door first. Then, we’ll talk.”

I said.

Only then did Mia, flustered, hurriedly close the door.

Silence.

The room felt stifling with just the two of us inside. Alice knew what was going on, of course, because I had told her in advance. But aside from Alice, no one else knew about the dark history between Mia Crowfield and me.

“Would you mind telling me why you believe I would kill you?”

I asked.

“…Because I am a child of the Crowfield family.”

She replied.

“In that case, you should also be aware that I cannot simply kill a noble like yourself, yes?”

“F-father…,” she stuttered, swallowing hard before continuing, “You killed my father…”

“…”

I gazed at Mia Crowfield in silence.

Was she speaking based on solid evidence, or was this merely a blind belief?

The last time, I had initiated the confrontation by revealing part of the truth to provoke her. But now, it seemed important to understand what exactly she knew.

“And what makes you so certain?”

I asked.

Mia closed her eyes tightly for a moment, then opened them again, speaking hesitantly.

“…On the day my father died, you weren’t in the imperial palace.”

“…”

I waited for her to continue, but no further explanation came.

“Is that your only piece of evidence?”

I pressed.

“It’s not just you. Every time a noble died mysteriously, one of the Emperor’s children would go missing from the palace,” Mia added.

“…”

I see.

It wasn’t surprising. The Emperor had never bothered to hide it. In fact, he probably wanted it to be known—making a statement to the nobles: those who defied him would be eliminated.

So, it made sense that Mia was so convinced. After all, I had killed her father.

“So, are you seeking revenge? Are you planning to kill me?”

I asked.

Mia didn’t answer immediately, her expression faltering.

Was it fear? Was she afraid that answering incorrectly might lead to her death right here and now? Or perhaps she was worried that by confessing her intent, she would lose her chance for revenge?

“…I’m not sure.”

She finally admitted, her voice wavering with uncertainty.

“…”

Not sure? After going through the trouble of preparing a gun and a Marmaros, was she still uncertain about whether to kill me or not?

I paused for a moment, deep in thought.

In the original story, Mia eventually gave up trying to kill Claire, but only after being confronted with irrefutable evidence of her father’s wrongdoing during the Crowfield episode. That episode was still a long way off in the current timeline.

From the moment Claire first appeared, Mia Crowfield’s suspicions about her never wavered. Could those unshakable suspicions truly falter now, just because of my appearance?

Logically speaking, wouldn’t I be an easier target to kill? Not in terms of method, but psychologically. I was nothing more than a cold, expressionless killing machine, after all. A kind of person who didn’t feel even a sliver of remorse when taking lives.

I had never shown any signs of humanity, so wouldn’t that make me easier to kill?

“…There’s something I want to ask you.”

Mia Crowfield spoke up.

“Yes?”

I tilted my head, curious.

“Why did you show a more human side of yourself when no one was around?”

She asked.

“A human side?”

I repeated, puzzled.

What was she talking about? Did she think I had smiled or something when no one was looking?

Mia’s expression seemed as if she’d given up on everything. Her face was drained of energy, like someone who had been worn down by too many thoughts and now just wanted to give up, to let go of everything.

It was the face of someone who had experienced too much at once, someone who just wanted to fall into a deep, dreamless sleep—like a soldier on their first day of battle.

“…I followed you.”

She confessed.

…What?

“I wanted to observe what you did when you were alone.”

Mia continued, her voice low.

…Huh?

“And… when you thought no one was watching, you acted like any other ordinary person. You sniffled, yawned, and even nodded off while sitting down.”

“…”

Wait, what was she saying?

When did I ever do something like that…?

…Oh.

Suddenly, a chill ran down my spine.

In the imperial palace, I was always on edge, knowing that someone was out to get me. Dodging Lucas’s sword strikes was easy enough with time manipulation, but the real problem was when Lucas didn’t strike at all. When he was lying in wait.

Unless Lucas jumped out with a smug “I’ve been here all along!”, I had no way of knowing where he was. So, I had to maintain my facade at all times, no matter what. If I didn’t, Lucas could report everything to the Emperor.

While Lucas acted nonchalantly in front of the Emperor, his respect for him was undeniable. Even though Lucas truly wanted to strike me down, his loyalty to the Emperor always came first.

But after coming to the academy… I had let my guard down, if only a little.

In the palace, I had relaxed a little in my own room, but it wasn’t the same as how I’d let my guard down at the academy. Even if someone caught me off guard here, the most that would happen was Alice bursting into my room unexpectedly. Alice had already started reading my expressions, so even if I slipped up a little, it wouldn’t be enough to make her faint from shock.

As long as I kept my face from crumbling like it did when I ate parfait, that would be enough.

But…

Had I let my guard down too much?

Mia Crowfield had been tailing me?

“Since when?”

“Answer me first.”

Mia replied, her face still clouded with confusion as she looked at me. But in her eyes, there was a determination—like she had resolved to get some answers from me, no matter what.

“Was everything you did just an act? Were you trying to deceive me, confuse me on purpose?”

“…”

“Did you really kill my father? Did you come to my room now to silence me? I can’t understand… is there any logic to your actions? Any consistency at all?”

“…”

Hmm. Mia had probably started following me at least a week ago. The only time she could have seen me dozing off was that early morning when I was waiting for the carriage. I must have yawned and sniffled then.

But there was no proof she hadn’t been following me even earlier. Even if I went back and stopped myself from slipping up that moment, there was no guarantee I hadn’t been caught before or after.

If I were to reset the time… it’d be safest to return to the beginning of the semester.

And as I reached that conclusion, I felt a sudden wave of exhaustion. So much had happened in just two weeks. I could turn back time, but I couldn’t speed it up.

I had painstakingly arranged things to fall into place the way I wanted, and now, just for this one mistake, was I supposed to go back and do it all over again?

Well… I suppose. I could handle it more efficiently this time. The time would pass the same, but I’d need fewer resets.

The real issue was whether I could maintain my current relationships with everyone I’d met so far. From their perspective, I’d be meeting them for the first time, but for me, they were people I’d already interacted with multiple times.

Did I have the acting skills to pull off those first meetings again? To rebuild the same image I’d carefully crafted?

And… I didn’t want to lose the feelings I’d developed. That initial thrill of meeting the characters I’d loved in the game. If I erased those experiences, the emotions would fade, too.

No matter how much I criticized the game, my fondness for it had been genuine.

Even Mia Crowfield, who was standing right in front of me now…

“Please answer me.”

Mia’s voice broke the silence. She was practically pleading now.

“Why did you go out of your way to talk to me, the person no one else ever approached? Why did you help me solve that assignment? How could you show no hostility toward me?”

The more I listened, the more I realized how much I had overlooked.

I raised a hand, cutting Mia off mid-sentence.

After sorting through my thoughts, I slowly opened my mouth to speak.

“…I know the truth.”

If I had to start over, it was better to take a step back for now. It would be wiser to escape the situation for the moment and reassess my plan later.

“But there are things I can’t tell you right now.”

I said, meeting Mia’s eyes directly.

Chapter 56
Discovery (5)

No, no, no, no.

What about my “cool beauty” persona?

I didn’t plan to spill the truth right here and now. However, now that I had mentioned I knew something about the truth, I needed to create at least a slight atmosphere that suggested I had no choice but to know about it. That way, Mia Crowfield might find it convincing enough to let it slide.

What kind of expression should I have for this situation?

In that brief moment, I racked my brain intensely.

Would it be better to reset the time after all? Just go back two weeks and start over?

But would I be able to maintain my persona throughout those two weeks?

Was there an alternative? I kept searching my mind for a way to escape this situation without breaking my “cool beauty” image.

And then, I blurted out…

“Also, what you saw… was practice.”

I had spoken words that made no sense. I intended to redirect the conversation, but instead, I had uttered sheer nonsense.

…Seriously? Of all the things to say, “practice”? Not even something like practicing expressions, but yawning or sniffing? It was the kind of story that would sound absurd to anyone listening.

Even if Mia Crowfield had her dim-witted moments—

“…P-practice?”

…Was she really that naive?

After all, she had been meticulous enough to follow me. It wasn’t just a random tailing; she must have put in considerable effort to prepare for it. The fact that she had made those preparations under my bed only reinforced that thought.

But still, she was Mia Crowfield.

She had grown up without friends, instilled with hatred for the Emperor by her mother from a young age.

In some ways, she had a similar upbringing to Claire from the original story. Though the outcomes had been different, the foundation was the same.

She could devise plans and had the magical prowess to oppose the Emperor, yet she struggled to form genuine relationships.

“Yes, it’s practice.”

Recalling the character card of Mia Crowfield from the game, I decided to press forward with this approach. If all else failed, I could just rewind time and start the conversation over from the beginning.

Right, at this moment, the advantage was on my side. At least Mia Crowfield didn’t have a wand in her hand.

“I…”

I slightly furrowed my brow. That alone would significantly alter my expression. I rarely showed any emotion at all, so this change would be noticeable. If anyone had seen this expression before, it would probably be either Jayden or Lucas. Or maybe both.

“I don’t really know how to express my emotions.”

I lied through my teeth without hesitation.

Not being able to express emotions? What a joke. In my room, I rolled around on the bed or made sloppy faces while eating sweets, so I could be considered an extremely emotional person.

Of course, I reset the time to erase those moments.

I tried to maintain a stoic, emotionless facade in front of others, but it seemed I had let my guard down a lot since starting at the academy. After all, I had been caught red-handed like this.

“B-but what I saw…”

“It was practice.”

I hardened my expression like a steel plate.

Honestly, I wasn’t sure if she would genuinely buy it. I was merely saying what I believed based on the version of Mia Crowfield I had seen in the game.

“If I suddenly showed emotions on my face, it would confuse those around me.”

In reality, it did cause confusion. Alice could read my expressions, but I never openly smiled. The way others had been startled when I showed any expression while eating parfaits was proof of that.

“Yawning… was… practice?”

Mia Crowfield mumbled, looking dazed.

Crap, I had forgotten about that.

Practicing yawning or sniffing? That sounded ridiculous no matter how I looked at it. If anything, it would make more sense to practice smiling or crying.

The problem was that I had already committed to this line of thinking and reinforced my stance. This meant that, for me, there was no other option but to stick with this story. And I was determined not to reset the time.

“…My practice includes more than just facial expressions.”

“……”

Since Mia Crowfield seemed to be listening to me, I continued to speak slowly.

“Changing just the expression doesn’t make a person appear human. For example, let’s assume I try to smile.”

I lifted the corners of my lips slightly while keeping my eyes as neutral as possible. Mia flinched at my expression, her shoulders twitching.

“How does it look? Natural?”

“…No, not at all.”

Mia Crowfield took two steps back, her shoulders trembling as she bumped into the door.

That was a relief. I had intentionally made my expression as awkward as possible. Not just awkward, but a chilling expression where my mouth was smiling while my eyes were not—that would convey the atmosphere of ‘awkwardness’ more effectively.

…Great, if I ever have the chance, I’ll use this expression on someone else.

“Expressions involve multiple parts of the face moving correctly. A smile isn’t just about the mouth; the eyes are important too. And it’s not just one type of smile; there’s a difference between a grin and a laugh. Especially with laughter, the sound is crucial. I was practicing something; would you like to see?”

“N-no, I think I’m fine without it…”

Mia Crowfield said, looking terrified.

……

Mia Crowfield was, like many female characters in these games, a stunning beauty. In fact, her oddly dazed personality, combined with her melancholic backstory, created a captivating gap that made her a rather popular character.

“…The difficulty of expressions is quite high. So, I decided to learn simpler ‘actions’ first. Actions like sitting in a chair and nodding off or yawning are things I can replicate without altering my expressions.”

“……”

She still seemed skeptical, but as I continued to spout nonsense with each word, her previously furrowed brow gradually relaxed, no longer visible.

“I was practicing to mimic the behavior of an ordinary person at that time. What you saw was part of that practice.”

“……”

Mia Crowfield stared at me for a long time.

And she remained silent for a while.

Would she believe me?

It wouldn’t be strange if she didn’t. From Mia Crowfield’s perspective, I was not someone she could trust. Who would trust the person who killed their father?

However, on the flip side… she found herself in a situation where she had no choice but to believe me.

Mia Crowfield had shown a very confused expression upon seeing my behavior. If she thought that a cold-blooded killer like me had emotions just like any other person… that would be a generous leap of faith. It was akin to an Allied soldier during World War II thinking, “The Nazis are human too.”

…At that time, I had been so consumed by my emotions that I couldn’t even think of Mia Crowfield’s father as human. It wouldn’t be surprising if Mia felt the same way.

Yet, if I were to reveal that “this isn’t my true human self, but a masked facade,” wouldn’t she be more inclined to trust me?

“……”

I looked at Mia Crowfield, who was still frozen, and extended my right hand. Mia jumped back in surprise, her eyes wide as she looked at my hand.

I was handing her the gun I had been holding. Not with the barrel pointing at her, but with the handle facing her.

If she took the gun, she could shoot me right away.

…Not that I expected her to blow my head off in one shot.

Mia Crowfield couldn’t kill Claire in the end because her nature wasn’t suited for killing. She was extremely timid and had grown up without friends, always longing for someone to be close to.

Claire, despite her prickly demeanor and sarcastic remarks, wasn’t inherently a bad person. Her personality had been warped by her circumstances, but at her core, she wasn’t a bad kid.

Because of this, I felt a certain degree of sympathy for Mia Crowfield, who had lost her father because of me, and that emotion sometimes showed in my actions.

By the time Mia Crowfield learned that Claire was her father’s killer, she had already grown very close to Claire. Claire had even said, “Fine, if you feel that way, go ahead and attack me.” It might have sounded sarcastic at the time, but it was sincere.

However, Mia Crowfield couldn’t bring herself to kill Claire in the end. That’s why I handed her the gun, thinking of that situation. Moreover, Mia Crowfield had circumstantial evidence but no concrete proof, and she wasn’t entirely sure about me either.

If she took the gun, she wouldn’t shoot me.

…Well, even if she did, as long as it wasn’t an instant kill, I could reset the time.

Mia Crowfield took the gun with trembling hands and stared at me blankly.

“If you are absolutely certain that you need to kill me right now, then shoot.”

“……”

Mia merely moved her lips, unable to reply.

“One day, you will learn the entire truth about that situation. If, even then, you believe you must kill me, then so be it. If you shoot, I will not dodge that bullet.”

“…Can’t you just… tell me now…?”

“Not right now. You are not ready to accept it.”

“……”

Mia Crowfield bit her lip at my response.

“If, by any chance, you are ready to accept the truth, I will tell you myself. What happened back then.”

“……”

Mia Crowfield lowered her head deeply.

I slowly walked past her, carefully avoiding any sudden movements.

Fortunately, I didn’t get shot in the back as I reached the door. Phew.

“…Oh, and.”

I slightly turned my head to speak.

“Please keep the practice matter a ‘secret’ from others. It’s still not a ‘finished’ performance.”

“…Okay, I will.”

After hearing her weak reply, I turned my head back and opened the door.

My heart was pounding hard.

Honestly, I wanted to cheer—

—but I couldn’t risk being caught again.

I tried to maintain my usual walking pace as I headed back to my room.

Chapter 57
Interlude

“So, is Sylvia doing well?”

At the Emperor’s question, Lucas made a very perplexed expression. It wasn’t that the Emperor’s question was strange, but rather the memories of his unrelated younger sister that surfaced in his mind seemed quite bizarre. To be honest, he even wondered if he had seen things wrong.

“Oh?”

Noticing Lucas’s odd expression, the Emperor leaned forward slightly, looking at him with great interest.

“Has something interesting happened?”

“Rather than something interesting…,” Lucas frowned slightly, organizing his thoughts before slowly beginning his report.

“I suppose you could say I saw a more human side of Sylvia…”

“What do you mean by that? My daughter has always been human. Don’t you agree?”

The Emperor smiled as he spoke, clearly entertained by Lucas’ murmuring.

Sylvia was always expressionless. She gave off the impression that not a single drop of blood would come out even if she were pricked. Of course, on second thought, one would have to wonder if pricking her was even possible. Because of that, there were times when it didn’t seem like Sylvia was quite human.

That perception didn’t change even after seeing Sylvia training at the academy.

The mock battle was a stacked deck against the nobles, designed to break their spirit. Even though there were rarely situations where two trenches face each other across an open field, and despite having machine guns and tanks, it was impossible to completely stop advancing enemies. After all, machine guns could only fire in one direction at a time, and even if they sprayed bullets in all directions, they wouldn’t be able to wipe out tens of thousands of enemies charging all at once.

Thus, barriers were usually placed between the trenches, and mortars and artillery were fired over the heads of the charging enemies, creating craters on the battlefield. These craters served as cover, whether advancing or retreating.

In this particular scenario, the attacking side had fewer troops than the defending side. What’s more, the attacking side mostly relied on long-range weapons. Although the distance was relatively close, it was broad daylight, making the attackers easily visible, and there was no cover to hide behind.

It was, without a doubt, an unfair battlefield.

…However, Sylvia led her side to victory in that battle. She obscured the view of both sides—her own included—yet managed to pick off enemies with precise shots, each one lethal, while completely dismantling the defense line and perfectly supporting her close-combat troops, ensuring that none of them perished.

Of course, not everything was entirely clear. Telling someone to run in a zigzag pattern in the face of gunfire only gave the enemy more opportunities to aim. In such a situation, speed was key—the goal was to sprint at full speed to reach the enemy as quickly as possible.

Was she simply showing off her skills?

“But still, it’s not every day you see Sylvia dozing off.”

Lucas added, his brows furrowed in disbelief.

“Oh?”

The Emperor raised one corner of his mouth in amusement.

“Do you think she was looking serious about it?”

“……”

Lucas pondered seriously.

“…I don’t think so?”

He wasn’t certain. Sylvia’s performance was too perfect to be just an act. However, thinking back, it wasn’t impossible for Sylvia to pull off such an act.

“Were there any unusual circumstances? Something that would make Sylvia act that way?”

“……”

Lucas thought for a moment.

“There was a tail.”

He answered briefly.

“A tail.”

“It was the daughter of Count Crowfield.”

“Oh.”

The Emperor’s expression showed genuine amusement. He didn’t bother to hide his clear interest as he continued speaking.

“Did Sylvia have any reason to be involved with the Count’s daughter?”

“There was one time. During training…”

“Yes, I recall. You mentioned that she approached Crowfield and managed to get her cooperation during training. And how was Crowfield at that time?”

“She seemed rather reluctant… but she did eventually follow Sylvia’s instructions.”

“I see.”

The Emperor paused for a moment before speaking again.

“Then Sylvia must have known she was being followed, didn’t she?”

“Probably. Otherwise, there’d be no reason for her to go out at such an odd hour. It seemed like she was intentionally exposing that awkward tailing to confirm her suspicions, waiting until there was no one around.”

“I think so too.”

The nights in the capital were never truly dark. Streetlights were always on, and occasionally, city guards would patrol the streets. Especially near the academy, where even carriages passed by, the safety was relatively decent.

However, it wasn’t exactly a place of leisure. Just because it was safe to walk along the main roads at night didn’t mean the alleyways were free from danger. The narrow paths remained dangerous, with few people to help, and police patrols weren’t frequent.

So, if someone suspected they were being followed and wanted to reveal their stalker, venturing out late at night wouldn’t have been the worst idea.

“Then doesn’t that give us the answer?”

“…You mean she was luring an attack?”

“Precisely.”

As the Emperor nodded, Lucas fell into serious thought. Sylvia had appeared quite vulnerable at the time, as if Lucas himself could have easily cut her down in one swift stroke—

“—Ah.”

“Exactly. If you thought you could ‘cut her down,’ imagine what her enemies would think.”

“…That’s true.”

In order to draw out the enemy, Sylvia had to make herself appear weak enough that they believed they could injure or kill her. Only that level of confidence would embolden someone to attempt to assassinate a princess of the Empire.

“……”

However, whether it was due to fear or extreme caution, the young lady of the Crowfield family did not attack Sylvia.

“It’s certain that Sylvia wasn’t attacked. So, what did she do after that?”

“She took the carriage, completed a simple task, and returned. The Marmaros she received as a reward was given to her friends, who were also out early to complete their own tasks.”

“So, it seems she took on that task to shake off any suspicion from those tailing her. There must have been a solid reason for her to be out at that hour.”

“But the stalker hasn’t completely dropped her suspicion.”

“That’s something we don’t need to worry about. Sylvia undoubtedly knew you were following her as well.”

Lucas nodded at the Emperor’s words. While he had been ordered to observe Sylvia without being detected, and had hidden himself in places that few would notice, he never truly believed that Sylvia wouldn’t notice him. Even during the moments when she seemed completely unguarded, Lucas knew that if he had drawn his sword, Sylvia would have dodged it effortlessly.

“In that case, we should look into why Sylvia is trying to draw in Lady Crowfield.”

“…Isn’t it because she’s wary, Your Majesty?”

“Well…”

The Emperor thought for a few seconds before speaking slowly.

“Sylvia is emotional. She may not show it openly, but she has clear likes and dislikes. And she’s already positioned Alice as her favored candidate for the next Emperor. That’s not a bad thing. I had considered Sylvia herself, but if she remains loyal to Alice, it’s a win-win for the Empire either way. Perhaps even better.”

“That’s true.”

It might be more beneficial for the Empire if Sylvia placed someone she favored on the throne, rather than Sylvia herself ruling with an iron fist. Forcing someone into the Emperor’s position against their will would likely only cause problems for the nation.

“Well, then who would be the biggest obstacle when Sylvia puts her sister on the throne?”

“That would be—”

It wouldn’t be the other children of the Emperor. Those too free-spirited individuals would likely run away if offered the throne, including Lucas. And Alice didn’t have any other blood-related siblings.

“Families with potential for rebellion, right?”

“Exactly. That’s why I assassinated Crowfield.”

There were other names on the kill list, but the Emperor hadn’t assassinated members of other families since then. Sylvia had shown displeasure every time he attempted to do so.

Not everything was done in accordance with Sylvia’s wishes, but in such cases, it was often wiser to let Sylvia handle matters herself. There were various methods besides assassination, and the Emperor had decided to take a detour. So far, every decision made with Sylvia’s input had unfolded precisely as she predicted—almost as if she could see the future.

No, it really did feel like that. It was as if Sylvia truly had the ability to see the future and return with the knowledge, given how accurately she predicted events.

They had considered running some experiments to verify this theory, but such a drastic move might cause unnecessary complications, so it was put on hold for the time being. For now, it was better to let Lucas be content with his own sword.

“Don’t you think Sylvia saw some ‘potential’ in that young lady?”

“What kind of potential, Your Majesty?”

“The potential for reformation.”

The Emperor smiled as if he had thought of an amusing joke.

“Not with the current Countess of Crowfield, but the young lady—when she eventually becomes the head of her family, Sylvia might think she could be an asset to the imperial family. If she aligns herself with Alice, the future Empress, wouldn’t that be beneficial?”

“Ah…”

If that were the case, it would explain why Sylvia went through the trouble of luring her out like that. If Lady Crowfield had tried to kill Sylvia, it would have been her downfall, leading her to the same fate as her father.

“That seems likely.”

At Lucas’s words, the Emperor shrugged.

“Well, it’s still just our speculation. Sylvia may be emotional, but she’s also incredibly complex, to the point that we can hardly grasp what’s going on in her mind.”

The Emperor looked at Lucas intently.

“That’s why we’re observing her so carefully, to understand her better.”

“I understand, Your Majesty. But…”

Lucas looked at the Emperor, his expression more serious than usual.

“What about the story of the goddess? Any progress there?”

“We’re still looking into it. The prophecy is full of vague sections. As of now, there’s no solid evidence that Sylvia herself is the goddess.”

“Really?”

The Emperor smiled warmly, almost like a father speaking to his child.

“What do you hope for, Lucas? Would you want Sylvia to be the goddess?”

“No.”

Lucas frowned openly.

“I’d prefer her to just be my sister. Swinging a sword at a goddess whenever I get the chance would be a ticket to hell, wouldn’t it?”

“Indeed. I feel the same.”

The Emperor answered, shrugging his shoulders as if joking.

* * *

Still, that prophecy… was it all just nonsense?

I opened the notebook where I had scribbled down my knowledge from the game, and pondered for a while.

There was nothing about me mentioned in the prophecy at all.

…If the prophecy was just a copy of the one from the game, didn’t that make it a useless firestarter at this point?

“…”

Well, it didn’t matter. What really matters now was whether Mia Crowfield was going to spill my story to others or keep her mouth shut.

I closed the notebook, feeling a bit anxious.

Chapter 58
Forced Training (1)

Spring had arrived. The once chilly weather had grown considerably warmer, to the point where it was no longer necessary to wear the coat I had draped over my shoulders. Even though I had been wearing it like a cape, the sun’s warm rays made the inside of the coat feel like a sauna.

Perhaps because the game’s world was designed by a Japanese game company from a country known for its distinct four seasons, the weather quickly became hot as soon as winter ended. Well, it was the same in the country I lived in. Just when you think it might cool down, the bitter cold would hit, leaving you no choice but to pull out the long winter coat from the back of the closet without even getting a chance to wear the autumn clothes you’d bought.

Although this time, it was the opposite situation.

In truth, part of the reason I felt a bit hotter was because I had kept the winter fur lining attached to my coat longer than necessary. But… that couldn’t be helped. It looked cool. And it wasn’t just for show; it was made from genuine, high-quality animal fur, which was why I had kept it on.

It had not yet been a full month since I had entered the academy, but I had already managed to adapt quite well. Even though it had been a long time since I’d attended school, I adjusted quickly, likely due to the sense of familiarity I felt toward the people around me. Perhaps it was because I had seen them so often while playing the game, but even though I hadn’t known them for long, it felt as if we had been acquainted for years.

Of course, the characters I had interacted with in the game were low-poly models with poor textures, only spitting out pre-programmed lines. Comparing those characters to the real people around me might be a bit unfair.

Anyway.

Even when I first enrolled, the fields were already sprouting green grass, but now they had grown even lusher, painting the area in a vibrant green. Dotted among the grass were colorful flowers whose names I didn’t know, adding to the beauty of the scene.

And there, standing in the middle of that beautiful field, I…

“Sigh.”

I let out a deep sigh.

I had come outside to test the fire-attribute Marmaros I had received from Jennifer as a reward two weeks ago. I went to the craftsman that Jennifer introduced me, and he was indeed skilled. He was well-skilled, but…

“You want to use such a high-quality Marmaros in a firearm?”

The craftsman had looked at me as if I were some kind of eccentric when he said that.

“Is that not possible?”

I glanced down at the Ergansen rifle I had placed on the table as I asked.

Although I had used the gun for quite some time, its condition wasn’t bad at all—in fact, it was in excellent condition. I had fired tens of thousands of rounds with it during practice, but since I would always reset time after training, it had essentially only been used when absolutely necessary. As a result, the rifle remained in superb shape, enough to make any battlefield soldier scoff in disbelief.

“No… it’s not that.”

The young man, who had a thin, nearly closed-eyed look about him, scratched the back of his head with a gloved hand. If he weren’t wearing a craftsman’s apron, he might have looked like a hidden boss in some demon king’s army.

“Since it’s a firearm, after all. Isn’t this kind of modification unnecessary? Wouldn’t it be better to enhance the barrel and adjust the gunpowder amount in the bullets instead? Typically, Marmaros is far more effective when attached to melee weapons like swords or spears,” the craftsman said.

In the game, it was simply an enhancement that increased attack power by a few percentage points or allowed the use of specific magic, but reality seemed to be slightly different. According to what I’d heard, when used in close combat, the weapon could be followed by flames, or the temperature of the weapon itself could drop so drastically that a victim could suffer frostbite in an instant—quite terrifying.

“How much damage do you think a bullet could do?”

The craftsman asked.

“……”

Hmm…

“Would it be possible for the bullet to cause a small explosion upon impact?” I asked.

“If such bullets existed, the military would already be using them, wouldn’t they?” he replied.

That made sense.

Of course, even in this era, there were large-caliber rifles. Back when tank armor was similar to that of armored cars, soldiers had fought in ‘anti-tank battles’ with absurdly large rifles. There were also high-explosive incendiary rounds used for machine guns. Wait, was that during World War I? Hmm, I wasn’t exactly sure about the history of firearms development. And I wasn’t certain if such rounds would even be used for sniping.

“Can it be removed once attached?”

“Ah, that is possible, but…”

The young craftsman looked at me cautiously.

“There will be an additional charge for removal. Is that acceptable?”

“Yes, that’s fine.”

“Then, I’ll give it a try.”

Though puzzled, the craftsman eventually took my rifle and the Marmaros and headed into the workshop.

And as for the result…

I went out to a mostly deserted street to test it. Thanks to the Marmaros mounted under the muzzle, right where the wooden handguard ended, my bullets were now unmistakably set ablaze.

It wasn’t just a physical fire either—it was magical. The flaming bullets flew straight toward their target and embedded deep within it, leaving a burn.

Sure, it could help cause infections in wounds. For standard infantry, this could be useful. The problem was that Marmaros was an incredibly expensive item for something so mediocre. If a bullet hit, it would usually be life-threatening regardless of where it struck. If it didn’t kill outright, a minor burn wouldn’t be much of an issue since magic could easily heal it. Of course, for ordinary soldiers who couldn’t afford magical treatment, it could be quite terrifying.

But given my abilities, I’d be dealing with high-value targets, and unless a shot killed them instantly, this function seemed pointless. There was no use in further scorching a brain that had already been blown to pieces.

I now understood why the military hadn’t standardized the use of Marmaros in firearms and why neither the Emperor nor my siblings had ever recommended it to me. That ceremonial sword was probably made using a Marmaros, too.

“Again.”

Feeling oddly satisfied, I reset the time.

* * *

A single round in a rifle might not make much of a difference when set on fire, but with a shotgun, it could be a different story. After all, incendiary shotgun rounds existed in reality, and a firearm that sprayed flames like a single-shot flamethrower seemed highly practical. Especially in a world where trench warfare was the standard.

“Are you headed to the battlefield?” the craftsman seemed to think so, as he widened his thin eyes and asked me.

“I might.”

In the original story, the plot was more focused on preventing the war from escalating behind the scenes rather than fighting in the middle of the battlefield. However, that didn’t mean the characters never ended up on the front lines.

“I see…” the craftsman responded, his voice trailing off.

My reputation for my abilities wasn’t widely known—at least not in terms of absolute numbers. Some nobles were aware of it, but commoners outside the imperial palace didn’t know much. Jennifer had already informed the craftsman that I was a “princess,” but that was the extent of his knowledge about who I really was.

“Are you planning to enlist as an officer?” he asked, picking up the shotgun and Marmaros I’d provided earlier without much hesitation.

“I’m not sure yet.”

I answered vaguely.

* * *

“It’s done.”

When I returned a few hours later, the craftsman presented the modified shotgun.

Just like with the rifle, the Marmaros had been installed at the front of the tube magazine unique to the shotgun. It didn’t seem like it would interfere with disassembly or maintenance, as the Marmaros-equipped part was detachable. You had to unscrew it, but at least it wasn’t an overly clunky addition. In fact, it looked like it had always been part of the weapon, which I found quite satisfying.

“Um… I don’t mean to overstep,” the craftsman began to speak cautiously as I examined the finished shotgun, turning it over to check its condition. When I looked up at him, he flinched slightly but continued speaking,

“The battlefield is a truly terrible place. If you’re going in search of honor or some romantic notion of it… well, you might want to reconsider.”

I looked at the craftsman for a moment before asking.

“Did you serve in the war?”

“Yes, I did,” he replied.

I already knew this, of course. He had a character card in the original story.

Though he walked normally, one of his legs was a prosthetic. It was an incredibly expensive one, a gift from Jennifer, who had served in the same company. It was said to be a marvel of craftsmanship, with countless gears and springs, moving via a wind-up mechanism that automatically coiled with each step. There was also a side quest related to this item later on.

“……I see.”

I slung the shotgun over my shoulder as I spoke.

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

I saluted the retired soldier as a sign of respect while speaking to him, which seemed to make the craftsman extremely uncomfortable. Well, he wasn’t a bad person, after all.

The northern battlefield had its justification—protecting civilians and supporting the legitimate government of the Autonomous State of Rickland. They had even asked for assistance. It wasn’t a full-blown war yet, and veterans were still being treated with respect… for now. But the tides of war would change in time.

Most of the soldiers currently on the front lines had probably enlisted with some romantic notion of war, only to be quickly disillusioned by its harsh reality.

Leaving the uncomfortable retired soldier behind, I exited the workshop.

* * *

Back at the same road from earlier.

When I returned to my previous spot, a few beasts were roaming around again.

Earlier, I had shot them from a distance, but now I was armed with a shotgun. The spread of the pellets had some range, so I could still get a feel for the Marmaros’ power even from a bit farther away. However, it wouldn’t perform at its best unless I was up close, where the raw firepower directly from the muzzle could hit.

“Grrr…”

This beast wasn’t as enormous as the elemental poison creature from before, but it wasn’t something an unarmed person could safely approach either.

If it stood on its hind legs, it would probably reach up to my chest. Maybe even taller than me if you included its long ears. It had a muscular frame, bulky on both sides. If I tried fighting it barehanded, I probably wouldn’t survive.

It was a rabbit… technically. A really vicious, oversized rabbit.

…How was it even possible for such a monster to live so close to a road frequented by regular people? Well, at least it wasn’t brazenly strolling down the middle of the road like in the game. Small mercies, I guess.

“Grrrr…”

…A rabbit shouldn’t be growling like that.

Click.

I aimed the shotgun at the rabbit.

“Raaaah!”

With a snarl that was anything but rabbit-like, it propelled itself toward me with powerful hind legs.

Immediately, I pulled the trigger—

Bang!

“Ughack!?”

—I flinched as a massive burst of flames shot out from the gun.

The fire surged ahead, covering about three or four meters in front of me.

Thud.

The rabbit, charging toward me, fell to the ground after being struck by the twelve burning pellets.

Its fur was charred black.

A burnt meat smell filled the air.

“……”

Uh… well.

Yeah, I think I understand why Marmaros isn’t typically used in shotguns.

Chapter 59
Forced Training (2)

But what choice did I have? I couldn’t think of a better method. I had no intention of learning swordsmanship from scratch at this point. Even if I started now, there was no guarantee how proficient I could become.

…No, the right question was could I even reach a level worthy of being called ‘proficient’?

Aside from specific schools of swordsmanship, the Empire also had military swordsmanship. Although firearms were starting to be more common on the battlefield than swords, there were still plenty of monstrous warriors who wielded swords with deadly precision, even achieving feats that earned them the title of “one-man armies.”

People like Lucas tore through the battlefield, cutting down enemies with ease, so the art of swordsmanship hadn’t completely lost its value.

Even so, I couldn’t help but think it was more practical to take down nearby enemies with a pistol or shotgun… Then again, in close-quarters combat where soldiers were all tangled together, trying to shoot a swordsman might end up putting your own allies at risk.

Though the scene from the game was rendered in 3D CG, the motion was less than ideal, so I couldn’t really tell how the battle played out in detail. The game didn’t even properly depict anti-aircraft fire during large-scale airborne operations, so who knew what it was like ‘for real’? Well, unless I saw it for myself, I’d never really know. That said, I didn’t think the battles from the original work were impossible here either—

“Sylvia!”

—That’s right. Especially because of people like them, I believed Lucas could still perform well on the battlefield.

I thought I had gotten up early, but some others had beaten me to it.

“Claire.”

I answered as I approached Claire, who was waving at me enthusiastically.

“Leo.”

“Hello.”

After three weeks of being around each other, Leo seemed to have learned that I wasn’t going to bite. His expression had softened noticeably, though he still seemed a bit on edge.

Luckily, Mia Crowfield seemed to be keeping my secret. If not, Leo wouldn’t have shown even this small bit of caution around me.

In the original game, Leo was the type to be friendly with people he had no reason to suspect. After all, he was the protagonist of a harem story. His personality kind of had to be like that.

“Out here early on another quest, I see.”

They had probably been out since around three in the morning.

This week’s quest wasn’t something I knew about. Just because the academy was the setting didn’t mean every single day at the academy could be depicted in detail. Sometimes, certain days just passed by without much story.

Still, I could at least check the quest sheet to find out the details and the rewards…

“……”

“I think I’ve got this place pretty much mapped out now. I just took a tour around here for a full sweep!”

Claire’s eyes sparkled as she spoke.

As she said, next to Claire and Leo were six neatly stacked beasts. Well, calling them “beasts” didn’t quite capture what they were. On Earth, they would’ve been considered full-on monsters.

There was a huge eagle with feathers still smoldering, a massive vampire bat that looked like it could wrap its wings around a person in a grotesque hug, and a bison with impossibly large horns—creatures that would have been terrifying even in reality. Then there were three more beasts. They were all the perfect targets for extracting Marmaros from.

…Weren’t there any simpler quests in the original story? Like just running errands?

“Oh, while we were at it, we hunted a few dangerous beasts near the road. They said they’d reward us if we brought proof.”

Oh, I see.

In the original, rewards would appear instantly after slaying monsters, but reality wasn’t so simple. In reality, you had to bring at least part of the carcass to get the reward.

“Then, can’t you just bring a part of the beast as proof?”

“Huh? But leaving the bodies behind wouldn’t be nice for people passing by, right?”

“……”

Well, that’s…

Should I call them diligent or naive?

It seemed like the environment someone grew up in really did make a difference. Who would’ve thought this kid, who used to say all sorts of infuriating things in the original story, would grow up to be so virtuous?

Though, if anything, growing up too virtuous might be the issue here.

“……”

When I looked silently at Leo, he shrugged and added, “It’s true. If we don’t clean up quickly, the blood from the beast carcasses will spill everywhere. The people who maintain the road will have a hard time later.”

No one would blame them for a bit of mess, especially when it was done to help people. But it seemed like these two were particularly concerned about it.

“So, Sylvia, why are you out here at this hour?”

I didn’t think the time I was out here was that odd. At least, it was a lot more reasonable than when these two had been out. It was eleven in the morning now.

…They had probably been out for about seven hours already by their standards.

“Have you had breakfast?”

“Yeah. We brought packed lunches and ate here.”

It was not like they were just out for a stroll.

“…Just to clarify, Leo and I aren’t like that.”

“Who brought that up first?”

Claire’s remark made Leo frown deeply, not in the usual “tsundere” way typical of games, anime, or manga, but with a genuinely horrified expression—like one might make when a misunderstanding occurs between actual siblings.

Well, Claire wasn’t exactly a romanceable character in the original… though, I suppose it was more accurate to say that she wasn’t fully romanced because her storyline always led to her death.

“No one said anything like that, so you can relax.”

“I’m glad there was no misunderstanding.”

“Seriously, who brought that up first?”

Leo growled, but Claire brushed it off effortlessly.

…Well.

“I’m glad to see you two get along so well.”

“What?”

“Me?”

Claire and Leo both spoke at almost the same time.

“With him?”

“With her?”

Their synchronized response, something straight out of a comic, made it difficult for me to hold back my laughter.

Still, how could I not be happy to witness this?

Both of them were characters I really liked.

* * *

Not just Leo and Claire, but most of the main characters in this game were diligent. Even Jake, who seemed to live a lazy life on the surface, was actually the same. He was constantly studying and working hard. Especially since he was in a relationship with someone of a different race, which was still unfamiliar in this world. He needed enough knowledge to defend her against those who belittled Lottie, his love.

In that sense, maybe I was the laziest one.

Whenever I had a moment to rest, I would reset the time multiple times just to relax to the fullest. Of course, resetting time didn’t accumulate the effects of rest. The fatigue from before would return as soon as the time was reset.

Still, it was a great way to sneak in a “five more minutes” situation. If I had an hour to rest, I would make sure to rest for that full hour. Then, I’d reset time by 30 minutes. Since I was always sincere about wanting to rest, it wasn’t that difficult for me. No matter how exhausting the situation was, a solid 30-minute rest was usually enough to recover, as long as I wasn’t gravely injured. So, I would repeatedly reset those 30 minutes, extending my rest. While my body would only recover as if I’d rested for an hour, my mind would have more time to prepare and plan. During that extra time, I could also handle any sudden tasks that came up.

“……”

I was doing that now, too. Motivated by my dread of facing Monday, I reset the time for the fifth time.

As I lazily sprawled on the bed, contemplating the upcoming week, new ideas would often pop into my mind. The thoughts that flitted through my head were mostly brief, but when I combined them, they often led to a more substantial conclusion.

For example, the thoughts that had just come to me were like this: I had already received the academy’s schedule for the first semester. Thanks to that, I knew what events were happening starting from the second week of May. It was a field assignment. The field assignment would last four days, from Thursday to Sunday. The destination: Winterfield. Far from the battlefield, of course.

That was the academy information I had. The rest came from my knowledge of the original game.

Winterfield was located in the far north of the Empire. The place was named Winterfield because there was always snow, no matter the season. Perhaps because of that image, or maybe due to preconceived notions about a fantasy world, in the setting of this world, most of the Empire’s renowned warriors hailed from Winterfield. It wasn’t strictly because of the name Winterfield, though. Among the names that immediately came to mind, there were several key figures in the story. One of the most important ones was a Sword Saint who was also from Winterfield.

“……Huh?”

Suddenly, my mind snapped into focus, and I shot up from my seat. With my hand on my chin, I began to think more seriously.

The Sword Saint hadn’t died yet in the storyline. The Sword Saint, though a bit aged, was still very much alive. Unless my appearance had caused a major shift, making Lucas seek out the Sword Saint earlier than intended.

The reason Lucas sought out the Sword Saint was because, at that point in the story, he was confident in his own abilities. He believed he could definitely win, which is why he went to find him. According to rumors from the game developers, Lucas was already stronger than the Sword Saint at this point in the story, but he wouldn’t be fully confident about it until the second installment of the series.

If I set my mind to it, meeting the Sword Saint next week wouldn’t be impossible. If I managed to meet him before Leo or Claire did, maybe I could learn some training methods just for myself—like a meditation technique that would let me sleep less. After all, I could rewind time while training… although my physical abilities would reset each time.

“……Oh.”

No, it wasn’t impossible.

I knew where the Sword Saint was, but… he lived on a mountainside.

The Sword Saint had secluded himself from the world, so in the game, you couldn’t meet him through normal means. However, there were hidden quests that allowed you to encounter the Sword Saint.

“But I’d have to climb a mountain.”

I pressed my nose bridge with my index finger and thumb.

Just as the roads were different from the game, the mountain’s terrain wouldn’t be exactly the same either. Climbing a mountain wasn’t easy in any case.

Think about it—even climbing Seoraksan (a mountain located in South Korea) takes hours, and the snowy mountain where the Sword Saint resided was far more treacherous.

“…Wait, hold on.”

I thought about the two people I saw this morning, smiling brightly as they stood next to a pile of six beast carcasses.

Even if I didn’t want to climb, wouldn’t those two persistently trek up the mountain to find the Sword Saint? They seemed incredibly passionate about swordsmanship. And by then, Alice and Charlotte would probably be with them. If Alice was there, then I’d be there, too.

“…”

If anyone had seen my face at that moment, they would have been shocked at how pale I had turned.

Chapter 60
Forced Training (3)

Spring? What a joke.

Winterfield was miserably cold, just as its name implied.

Even though it was called “Winterfield,” it wasn’t covered in snow all 365 days of the year. It was still part of the Empire’s territory, and unless you went further north to the Autonomous State of Rickland, there were still spring and summer here. But even in spring, it was just less cold than winter, and summer was merely cool, more comparable to fall in other regions.

Ironically, this made Winterfield a popular retreat for nobles. It was cool during the summer, so they would come to escape the sweltering heat of other regions. In the lower towns where people lived, the snow would melt in the spring, but up in the mountains, it was always snow-covered, making for a stunning view. It was a sight you couldn’t easily find elsewhere in the Empire.

Though there were ongoing conflicts between warlords, the Autonomous State of Rickland, and the imperial soldiers, those battles were far removed from the heart of Winterfield’s territory. Winterfield was vast, and its central area was located in the relatively warmer lower regions.

“So cold… is it still winter here even in May?”

While the snow did melt in spring, that didn’t mean it stopped snowing entirely. And even when it snowed, it didn’t melt right away. After all, even in places like Gangwon Province, it could still snow in May if it was extremely cold.

“It is Winterfield. For the locals, it might not feel like it, but for outsiders, this place might as well be winter all year round,” Leo said, trying to comfort a trembling Claire.

“Well, it’s not like it’s winter all the time,” Leo added, only to be startled by the voice that followed.

“There’s still summer. It’s just cooler than the capital. Honestly, from my perspective, the capital is unbearably hot,” Jennifer added with a shrug.

“It’s just turned into spring,” Claire muttered under her breath.

“Exactly, which means it’s too hot. It doesn’t even snow once in spring over there,” Jennifer replied, her voice firm.

“…”

At that, not only Leo and Claire, but also the noble students who had gathered there, were left speechless.

“Honestly, I worry about how I’ll survive when summer arrives… but I guess it doesn’t matter. We’ll be on summer break, anyway,” Jennifer added nonchalantly.

It did matter, though.

Jennifer always started sweating buckets before summer even hit. Not to mention, she wore rather revealing outfits, making her the kind of character people would say was “perfect for a figurine.” Of course, this game wasn’t exactly known for churning out figurines, which was a bit of a shame.

In the game, despite the cold setting and dialogue reactions, you could choose any outfit for the characters. If I didn’t manually change them, they’d all wear winter uniforms and coats, like the one I had on. But it didn’t mean I couldn’t dress them in the DLC outfits.

It felt absurd to walk around this snowy region with other characters in swimsuits, but with Jennifer, it didn’t seem that odd. After all, she was always complaining about the heat, even as summer approached in the capital.

“Alright, is everyone here?”

No matter what season Winterfield was in, it was still a vast and strategically important territory within the Empire. As such, more than just the noble Class A students were disembarking from the train. Businessmen in formal suits checked their pocket watches as they hurried along, and several officers in military uniforms could be seen walking in the distance. There were also soldiers, likely returning from leave, scattered about. No one paid particular attention to them. Jennifer, not dressed in her usual military uniform but in civilian clothes, didn’t receive any salutes. If they had recognized her face, perhaps they would have, but Jennifer was officially retired. Technically, she wasn’t someone who needed to be saluted anymore. That was likely why she chose to wear civilian clothing and tie up her hair.

“Yes, everyone’s here,” Alice, who had somehow taken up the role of the class president, answered promptly.

Jennifer gave us all a quick glance. Despite being an ex-soldier, she wasn’t the type of instructor who demanded we stand in neat lines or file ranks. She was different from our homeroom teacher, Carolyn Northwood, in a unique way.

“Before coming here, Carolyn asked me to take good care of you.”

Jennifer slowly began to speak as she looked around at us.

“I’m not particularly fond of high-ranking nobles, but Carolyn’s an exception. As you’ve probably already noticed, people like her, noble or not, are rare.”

Around me, several students nodded in agreement. There wasn’t a single one of us who didn’t appreciate Carolyn’s beauty, kindness, or her dedication to her students.

“So, I don’t want to cause any trouble for Carolyn. If any of you act recklessly or dangerously, I won’t hesitate to discipline you harshly. I can’t risk sending her students back injured.”

After another quick scan of the group, Jennifer continued, “There are many places in Winterfield that are far too dangerous for first-timers. I’ll give you a more detailed briefing once we gather at the lodging. For now…” She pulled out her pocket watch and glanced at it.

“You have about an hour. Feel free to explore for now. While this area is a little ways off from the heart of the territory, it’s not completely desolate, and it’s a good chance to get a feel for Winterfield’s atmosphere. There are plenty of soldiers around, so security should be decent.”

With that, she tucked the watch back into her coat and added, “Dismissed!”

Jennifer immediately turned on her heel and headed off in another direction, leaving us standing there.

The students, who had been a bit excited about their first field training, were now murmuring amongst themselves, clearly not expecting such sudden freedom.

“Sylvia.”

Among the murmuring students was Alice. She was fully dressed in a coat this time, unlike her usual attire. While the uniform beneath it still resembled the standard school uniform, her coat looked much more like a military one. If you saw her from a distance, you might easily mistake her for a cadet. After all, this academy did serve dual roles, including military training. Alice, however, had removed the fur trim from the collar, finding it uncomfortable.

“Want to grab something to eat? It’s lunchtime anyway.”

“Indeed, it’s about time we get our meal.”

Charlotte interjected at Alice’s suggestion.

“A meal, you say?”

“Yeah, we haven’t eaten yet, have we?”

“……”

Hmm.

Jennifer might have acted like she was just letting the students roam freely, but there was an underlying intention for us to familiarize ourselves with the area. The problem was that most noble students’ idea of a “meal” wasn’t available here. This wasn’t a place frequented by nobles, after all.

It wasn’t a particularly dangerous area, but it also wasn’t a wealthy one. Most establishments here catered to soldiers, serving basic and plain food. Just like in the northern region, the food was simple, under-seasoned, and quite bland. And, of course, being part of an Empire inspired by the notorious “British cuisine”, especially in the northern areas, meant the food here wasn’t exactly what nobles were accustomed to. Honestly, it was questionable whether they could even stomach the local fare.

“Oh, really? Then let’s eat together!”

“Yeah, it’s more convenient to eat as a group than alone.”

As Alice and Charlotte discussed the plan, Leo and Claire approached them.

“Sounds good.”

Suddenly, another voice cut into our conversation.

“I didn’t have anyone to eat with either. Lottie’s in a different class, after all.”

It was Jake Lindbergh.

Although Lottie had come to the academy as Jake’s maid, she was in a different class. After all, she was technically a commoner, and the academy’s rules dictated that all students were equal—no one was allowed to have servants or maids, especially if they were fellow students. Jake and Lottie were, at least in name, equals here.

“Lindbergh?”

Alice looked at Jake with a slightly surprised expression. Charlotte seemed displeased with his casual demeanor.

“Is it okay, Sylvia?”

“Sylvia?”

Alice’s eyes widened even more.

“We talked the other day and became friends,” Jake explained with a casual shrug.

Alice’s expression was one of pure shock as she looked at me, and it wasn’t just her—everyone around was staring at me in disbelief.

I mean, I could understand why. To them, the quiet girl who usually sat in the corner without a word suddenly hanging out with someone like Jake, the carefree, tanned, blonde troublemaker, must have been a huge surprise.

But that’s not how it was.

“Huh? What?”

When I looked at Jake, he just shrugged his shoulders slightly and said, “Aren’t we friends?”

No, this was literally the first time we’ve talked in two weeks. And that conversation two weeks ago wasn’t even a proper one—it was more like Jake greeted me out of the blue. So, if I had to clarify, it’s more accurate to say we’re just acquaintances rather than actual friends.

“Sylvia.”

Charlotte approached me, noticing my hesitation about how to respond.

She gently grabbed my arm, tugging me slightly as she whispered, “You probably don’t know much about men, which is why you’re brushing this off, but you really shouldn’t get too close to someone like him. Come, this way.”

No, I mean, we were not really close. He was just acting like he knew me.

I glanced behind Jake. There were a few girls looking at us anxiously.

…Ah, I see.

Jake was fleeing from the swarm of girls that usually hovered around him. The ones here, on the other hand, were all daughters of powerful and influential families—beautiful, no less. So, if he stayed with us, those other girls would naturally shy away, unwilling to compare themselves to us.

“……”

Charlotte had clashed with Jake. Well, to be precise, it wasn’t exactly a clash. Charlotte had disliked Jake’s casual and carefree behavior, which was far from what she considered noble. Especially his tanned skin—that seemed to bother her the most.

However, once she learned about the person Jake truly liked, her attitude toward him softened. Though she still found his laid-back manner off-putting, she no longer judged him as harshly. She came to understand why Jake acted the way he did.

“Oh, I see.”

Unlike Charlotte, Alice seemed to quickly pick up on my expression. She probably realized that I wasn’t close to Jake, and that he was the one pushing the conversation on me. Maybe my annoyance had been visible on my face. Even if no one else noticed, Alice surely did.

“I’m not sure it’s a good idea for you to approach Sylvia without any context.”

Alice said, stepping between me and Jake and staring at him firmly.

“Sylvia isn’t the type of person you can just approach casually like that.”

“……”

What exactly was my reputation among these girls?

I mean, I went through all this trouble to turn back time and build a perfect image—

—just as that thought crossed my mind, I accidentally locked eyes with Mia Crowfield, who had been silently standing nearby the whole time.

“……”

“……”

Hmm, okay, maybe not completely perfect.

Let’s say “close to perfect” instead.

At least no one else, except for Mia, had figured it out yet.

Chapter 61
Forced Training (4)

“…So, you’re telling me you approached us just to get rid of the other girls?”

Alice spoke with a confused expression, unsure whether to laugh or get angry.

We were currently sitting in a nearby restaurant. After some back-and-forth arguing while walking, Jake finally ended up sticking with our group. Because of him, we now needed a table big enough for all seven of us, so we found ourselves seated around a large round table. The distance between us was quite far, but honestly, I thought it worked out for the better. It felt a little less uncomfortable this way.

“To be honest, yeah.”

Jake had barely managed to sit down after revealing his true intentions, trying to ease the tension between Charlotte and Alice. He sat between me and Leo since the other girls didn’t want to sit next to him. It seemed like Jake’s delinquent-like persona didn’t quite match with the other girls, who were all naturally diligent. Even though Jake was actually a top student and trained diligently every day, no one would notice unless they paid close attention.

By the way, the thing Lottie hated the most was people belittling Jake. Lottie knew better than anyone how hard Jake trained when no one was watching, so she couldn’t stand people dismissing his efforts. She was always expressionless and calm, but that didn’t mean her emotions were impossible to read.

“The moment we stepped off the train, those girls were all over me.”

Jake sighed.

Although we weren’t in the capital, it wasn’t like our classmates were absent. Then again, we didn’t see any of them inside the restaurant.

“Well, you are the son of a duke. And with the way you carry yourself, you do seem like someone who might be easy to win over.”

Alice remarked.

“That’s a bit harsh.”

Jake responded to Alice’s evaluation, though he didn’t seem particularly upset by it. Jake was a character full of self-confidence—not in an arrogant way, but rather in the sense that he was sure of his actions and plans.

And Jake’s plans always revolved around Lottie. Jake’s ultimate goal was to cut through all the outside noise and live happily with her. That’s what Jake wanted more than anything.

“Hey, don’t be too hard on him.”

Leo said, chiming in after listening to the conversation.

“I’m sure Jake has his own struggles, too.”

“And how would you know about his struggles?”

Claire immediately retorted, leaving Leo momentarily speechless.

Even though Leo had just been called out by Claire, it didn’t mean the group held a bad image of him. Despite being the only guy among the girls (aside from Jake), no one in the group seemed to find Leo’s presence awkward or uncomfortable. In a way, you could almost say this was like the setup of a harem story.

“So, you approached Sylvia?”

Alice asked Jake.

Somehow, Alice had the uncanny ability to read my expressions, despite how hard I tried to hide them. At least she seemed certain that I wasn’t smitten with Jake.

“Yeah. Sylvia doesn’t have other noble girls clinging to her.”

It wasn’t just male nobles that the girls tried to cozy up to. By now, three weeks into the school term, two distinct groups had already formed within our class. Even with only fifteen students, factions had naturally developed. This was inevitable. Nobles gravitated toward dukes, and the dukes, in turn, gathered their own power by forming alliances.

Though the Emperor wielded absolute power for now, it wasn’t enough for anyone to survive on their own if they wanted to either reap the benefits of the Emperor’s power or snatch that power for themselves.

Their options were either to align themselves with the Emperor or to depend on influential dukes. And the best way to do that was by establishing connections from a young age, starting with school.

That’s why the daughters of dukes became popular figure at school. Whether or not the affection was genuine was up to each individual, but politics played a large part in the dynamics.

And by that logic, Sylvia Fangriffon should have been one of the most sought-after students in the academy, standing at the pinnacle of power. But… there were always rumors surrounding her. No girl actively tried to approach me either.

Thinking about this made me a little envious of Jake. Whether I was a guy or a girl, I never seemed to be popular with women.

…Well, let’s set aside those depressing thoughts for now.

“No matter how you look at it, using someone for that kind of purpose…”

Alice trailed off, clearly displeased with the idea of using a friend for political gain.

Honestly, I felt a little touched by her reaction. I hadn’t done much since entering the academy—just tagging along and eating meals with them. Still, it was heartwarming that they considered me part of the group. Especially since these were characters I had admired from the game.

Even Charlotte, who hadn’t been all that fond of me initially, was starting to treat me as part of the team.

“It’s okay.”

I said to Charlotte.

“It didn’t cause any harm, so I don’t mind.”

“See?”

Jake couldn’t resist adding a final remark, earning some glares from the others.

“That’s—”

Alice began to say to Jake.

“Your meals are here.”

But the waiter interrupted.

Hearing the rather stiff voice of the waiter, Alice stopped mid-sentence.

“……”

Clink, clink. Several waiters placed our ordered meals in front of us.

The clinking of plates filled the brief silence as several waiters moved between us, placing the meals we ordered on the table. There wasn’t a menu to choose from; the restaurant seemed to offer set meals for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. It made sense, considering it also functioned as an inn for business travelers.

“……”

Everyone, including Charlotte and Alice, sat silently around the table, suddenly unsure of what to say.

“Enjoy your meal.”

The waiter said politely, unaffected by our expressions, and then walked back toward the counter.

“Uh…”

Even Jake, who had been speaking so nonchalantly moments before, seemed at a loss for words as he stared at the meal in front of him.

“Well, this is…”

I glanced down at my plate, following the others’ lead.

The dish looked like an oversized sausage at first glance, though it was closer to a ball in shape. It wasn’t entirely out of place, as sausages were a local delicacy in the Empire, but this one was… different.

“This is haggis.”

I said, breaking the silence.

Everyone turned to look at me, then back at the food. It was a dish I recognized from my knowledge of British cuisine before I ended up here. Haggis had a reputation as an unusual or even bizarre food to some Europeans, but it was well-known.

While the world we were in wasn’t rooted in any specific geography, the creators of this fantasy setting had clearly taken some inspiration from real-world regional dishes. This country, with its northern region, seemed to have drawn inspiration from Scotland.

As the others silently stared at their food, I picked up my fork and knife.

Though I’d never tried haggis before, I’d heard it described as a bit like blood sausage. Haggis was supposedly one of those dishes that, while not necessarily appealing at first glance, was edible enough for someone with Korean tastes, much like black pudding.

I couldn’t help but think that maybe I’d finally found a taste of home.

* * *

“So…”

I ended up enjoying my meal. Alice, Claire, and Leo managed to finish theirs, though Jake and Mia left a bit on their plates. Charlotte, on the other hand, barely touched half of hers.

“Are most northern dishes like this?”

Charlotte asked, carefully avoiding any direct criticism of the food, especially since she saw me eating it so enthusiastically.

While she could poke fun at the Empire’s notoriously bad bread, this was an entirely different type of cuisine, with no overlapping dishes. Being royalty, Charlotte knew better than to openly disparage the local fare—it would be impolite and foolish.

“There’s bread in the north too.”

I answered.

“Well, thank goodness for that…”

Charlotte sighed deeply, genuinely relieved.

Normally, she would’ve scrunched up her face at the thought of bad imperial bread, but at least she preferred that to haggis.

Considering the northern kingdom’s inspiration from France and Belgium, it made sense. Though, I had heard that there’s a sausage that smells like poop in France too, but I didn’t think there’s any need to point that out here.

Chapter 62
Forced Training (5)

Field training evaluations varied greatly depending on the student’s personality.

Those who enjoyed being outdoors and didn’t particularly like sitting at a desk to study would naturally love the field training. The academy’s classes were far from easy. In fact, without proper tutoring from a young age or having attended school before, keeping up with the lessons could be overwhelming.

Even the children who had already received formal education wouldn’t take the classes lightly. Academic rankings were tied to the honor of their families, so most noble students worked hard to at least maintain above-average scores.

For those who found the rigid academic environment stifling, field training, which offered a break from the structured curriculum, would feel like a refreshing change. Especially for commoners, who might find traveling burdensome, the opportunity to go outside the academy’s walls could be quite liberating. Then again, if their families were struggling to such an extent, they likely wouldn’t have been able to attend the academy in the first place.

On the other hand, students who were more introverted, uncomfortable with approaching strangers or asking questions, or who simply disliked being outdoors, would find field training evaluation a poor fit. They’d probably prefer to be holed up in their rooms reading books. Those with groups could at least blend in and get by, but those without any support would struggle to even earn the minimum required points.

As for me, I belonged to the latter category.

I was the kind of person who could replay games several times, each with a playtime of 50 to 80 hours, just for the initial playthrough. In my spare time, I consumed spin-off novels, comics, and setting guides, and when I wasn’t absorbed in Chronicles of Aetherna, I was either reading books, watching movies, dramas, or anime.

Occasionally, I went on trips, but even then, I’d book the coziest accommodations I could find and minimize my time spent outside. If there was no set plan, I simply wouldn’t go out—that was my way.

“Sylvia!”

“Huh?”

“…Sylvia, sis?”

So, having my bedroom door burst open at four in the morning by a younger sister I hadn’t seen in over a decade—and one I wasn’t even blood-related to—was not something that matched well with my personality in any way.

Again!

* * *

Why did I choose the “cool beauty” persona again?

Wouldn’t it have been better to go for a more emotional and optimistic personality? The kind that’s usually laid-back and easygoing, but when the situation calls for it, effortlessly handles tough challenges? That kind of character could have worked too.

At first, I picked the cool beauty concept because it meant I could minimize facial expressions and hide my thoughts easily. But in hindsight, I could have taken on a personality like Lucas or Jake, just with an added layer of “hidden cunning,” and still made it work as a solid character.

If I hadn’t committed to the cool beauty persona, I wouldn’t have needed to wake up 30 minutes earlier than Claire barging into my room, get washed up, and pretend to be cleaning my weapon.

“Sylvia! Oh, you’re already up, as I expected.”

To be honest, that last part—“as I expected”—was totally unnecessary.

Claire had been extremely flustered by my startled reaction when she barged in. There was no reason for her to widen her eyes slightly at seeing me up and cleaning my gun at this hour.

“Well, you did wake up earlier than us last time.”

She said.

……When did I?

……Oh.

Could she be talking about the time I completed my first assignment after enrolling? The time when Leo and Claire mentioned that I had already been outside by four in the morning, hunting down that elemental poison? It seemed that was what Claire was referring to.

After that, I didn’t bother to wake up before them to complete assignments. It was better for my mental health to get up when Alice did and focus on my studies. If I had something extra to do, I’d ask for their understanding and handle it separately.

Just the thought of some of the side quests I knew about, which involved waking up at 3 a.m. and suffering through the task, made me weary. If I tried to complete those assignments ahead of these two, without them even being hinted at in the game, I might end up running around without sleep for real.

“Leo and I are heading out now. What about you, Sylvia? Want to come with us?”

“……”

I paused to think. What quests were available if I went out at this time?

Unless it was an emergency mission, most assignments had been pre-gathered by Jennifer. In the game, these came in the form of “quests.” Unlike the tutorial-like first week, we were now at the point where we’d slowly start delving into the main story during this first field training.

The game’s plot didn’t revolve solely around the protagonist characters. While some quests, like hunting missions, could be done at any time without affecting the storyline, any quest involving people would need to be done at the appropriate time for that particular scenario.

My goal in this world was to experience the game’s story as a character while ensuring that those doomed to die would be saved so I could achieve a happy ending.

……Since I hadn’t done anything particularly wrong, I decided that would be my objective now that I had somehow ended up in this world.

“What about the princess?”

“The princess? Oh, Alice.”

At my question, Claire’s expression darkened slightly.

Claire likely didn’t harbor any ill will toward Alice. It was just that she had bonded with me first as if we were sisters, but now Alice and I shared a similar connection, that probably made her feel a bit bitter.

If it hadn’t been for Lucas, I might have ended up at the Grace household. In that case, I might have formed a sibling-like trio with Leo and Claire, and I wouldn’t have felt the need to adopt the “cool beauty” persona.

But what was done was done, and I liked Alice as a character, so I was enjoying the current situation well enough.

“Alice still seems half-asleep. I stopped by her room before coming here, but all I got was a groggy mumble. I couldn’t really make out what she said.”

“……”

Hmm.

Still, I figured Alice would join us eventually. The reason was simple—she could be added to the party in the game. If the setting had her still asleep, it wouldn’t have been possible to include her in the party for the first quest.

“Understood. I’ll be down shortly.”

“Got it!”

Claire’s face instantly lit up at my response. Was she that happy?

Then again, Claire hadn’t had anyone resembling family in her original story. So maybe, with me playing a family-like role, it made her genuinely happy, even if it diverged from the original plot.

I was wondering what happened to those orphanage kids who were barely mentioned in the original story? Could they still be at the Grace household? Perhaps some of them were employed there as retainers, servants, or maids. Given Claire’s current demeanor, she would treat those from the same orphanage like siblings. It was a comforting thought, imagining such a scene. Since the story takes us to the Grace estate later on, maybe I could check on them then.

“I’ll go downstairs first and order breakfast!”

“Understood. I’ll finish what I’m doing and come down shortly.”

“Okay!”

Claire nodded enthusiastically and carefully closed the door. I heard her footsteps quickly moving away from the door.

Was she excited?

Well, she might be. She had two people who were like family with her, and all her close friends were here too. From Claire’s perspective, it probably felt like a fun outing with everyone. Maybe like a training camp?

“……”

I slowly began reassembling the gun parts I had been cleaning previously.

Well, even someone as introverted as me was looking forward to it, so it would be silly to think someone like Claire wouldn’t be.

“Yaaawn.”

……Still, the tiredness wasn’t something I could ignore.

* * *

Pretending to be thorough by disassembling and cleaning my gun at dawn wasn’t a bad thing. It gave me a chance to check the condition of the gun before we got into the real tasks. If the gun were to malfunction during a critical moment, it could mean hours of disassembling and reassembling the weapon all over again. Since we weren’t heading out immediately, I left the gun safely in my room and stepped outside.

“Ah… Sylvia…”

I heard a cracked voice calling my name, different from the usual.

“Your Highness.”

“We may be… on a field training, but… I’m still an academy student. Call me by my name…”

Though she could barely keep her eyes open and sounded half like a zombie, Alice still found the energy to correct me.

“Are you alright?”

“Do I… look all right?”

Alice turned her face toward me in response to my question. I say “turned her face” because she couldn’t open her eyes properly.

Her face wasn’t swollen, and aside from her slightly messy hair, she was still as pretty as ever. But even for someone as strict as Alice, it seemed waking up at four in the morning was no easy feat.

“Your hair is sticking out a bit.”

“I know… but I don’t have the strength to fix it right now…”

Despite my words, Alice simply replied and began walking slowly. As she spoke, it seemed like she was gradually waking up, her cracked voice returning to normal.

I followed behind Alice, carefully watching her steps as she descended the stairs with her eyes barely open. Fortunately, she didn’t stumble and managed to maintain her composure.

When we reached the first-floor dining area, we found several round tables similar to those we had seen near the station earlier. However, the surrounding atmosphere was different from that previous place.

Unlike the somewhat dark inn we visited in broad daylight, this place was brightly lit, even though the sun had yet to rise. The floor here was wooden as well, but instead of being old, creaky, and stained, it was made of high-quality timber, expertly maintained. Even the hotel lobby we passed through was a marvel of craftsmanship.

It was clear this place had been built with significantly more money and finer materials, but despite that, I couldn’t help but be reminded of the northern region’s typical architecture. No matter how elegant, it was still the North.

“Good morning.”

Leo, already seated and waiting for us, raised a hand to greet us.

“……”

Next to him, our other classmates sat in a state similar to Alice’s — like zombies.

Mia Crowfield, in particular, looked as if she might as well be dead. Though seated in a chair, her head rested on the table without a single movement.

Jake was furiously rubbing his eyes, and Charlotte was barely maintaining enough composure to not lose her royal dignity, just managing to stay upright in her chair.

……Thank goodness.

It turns out I was the normal one.

Well, Leo was originally the protagonist after all. The protagonist’s party always moves at the pace of their leader. The problem was that this particular protagonist had a habit of starting his mornings far too early.

Chapter 63
Forced Training (6)

“Good morning… though I’m not sure if it’s the right time to call it morning.”

Jake raised his hand slightly toward us in greeting, then yawned loudly without even covering his mouth. Alice frowned slightly at his behavior, but didn’t bother to point it out.

“Good morning.”

Alice replied as she sat next to Charlotte. I took a seat beside Alice. Claire, who was sitting next to Leo, seemed a little disappointed, but I pretended not to notice.

It wasn’t intentional, but it ended up making Jake and Mia Crowfield sit a bit further from us. Not that they were sitting together, though. The table here was a bit larger than the one in the dining hall, so the space between each seat was naturally more spread out.

Alice, Charlotte, Leo, Claire, and I were sitting close together, while Mia and Jake were seated a bit farther away from us. Even between Mia and Jake, there was a noticeable gap.

Luckily, no one seemed to mind the distance. Jake, being the carefree character he was, didn’t seem to care, and Mia was fast asleep with her face planted on the table.

Seeing her gently rising and falling shoulders and hearing her soft breathing made it hard to want to wake her up. It seemed everyone else shared the same sentiment, so Mia would likely be able to enjoy a few more minutes of sleep.

“…I just have one question—are we really going to get breakfast at this hour?”

Alice, who had been sitting with her eyes closed, trying to gather her energy, finally opened her eyes and asked.

It was true. We were the only ones in the dining hall. Given that even Alice and Charlotte, normally the picture of diligence, were struggling to stay alert, it was hard to imagine any other students would be awake and sitting here at this hour.

“You don’t need to worry about that. I spoke with the staff on my way down. Apparently, at Winterfield Castle, meals are available at any time of the day.”

Leo said confidently.

“…Is that so?”

Alice tilted her head in curiosity at Leo’s explanation.

We were currently staying in Winterfield Castle, which meant it was the residence of the Lord of Winterfield.

Of course, the Lord of Winterfield, Sir Abraham Fitzgerald Winterfield, was also the headmaster of the Imperial Runedarium Academy and was currently residing in the capital. His granddaughter, Jennifer Winterfield, had also recently been in the capital.

Lord Winterfield did have other grandchildren, but they were all involved in politics and actively serving in various roles, so the position of the castle’s lord was practically vacant.

Thanks to the loyalty of his retainers, however, the castle remained under Winterfield control. Several other members of the Winterfield family lived near the borders as well, carrying the same noble blood.

“One of Winterfield’s specialties is reindeer leather, which comes from particularly vicious creatures that are nearly impossible to domesticate.”

Of course, the material wasn’t something that could be easily acquired in large quantities.

In the game, it was one of the materials used to craft armor. While it wasn’t a game that required heavy farming of materials unless you were grinding for leveling or money, the item description did mention it was “rare,” so it must be considered quite valuable here as well.

Even on Earth, genuine leather products were relatively expensive, and that was in modern society, where cows were raised on a large scale.

So, reindeer leather, which could only be obtained through hunting, must be even more valuable—especially if you wanted to get it without any damage. The difficulty level would be much higher.

“They said they have to be ready to serve food at any time because they never know when the hunters will come back for a meal.”

“Well, that’s a relief. But we should be careful if we get sent to other regions. They might see us differently there.”

Claire added after Leo’s explanation, and Alice responded.

“Yeah…”

Hearing Alice’s words, Claire blushed slightly, looking embarrassed.

“……”

Charlotte, meanwhile, looked at the two with a somewhat worried expression. It seemed yesterday’s dinner, particularly the haggis, had left a bad impression on her. After all, Charlotte had barely touched her food.

Are animal intestines really that hard to eat? Honestly, I could handle eating raw liver without much issue.

…Of course, that was only because modern society had such advanced meat processing and distribution. I wouldn’t dare eat uncooked organs in this world. That was just a hypothetical statement.

In this era, some people still considered sushi and sashimi to be barbaric, so it made sense that a dish made by stuffing intestines with oats and cooking them might be too much for Charlotte. Plus, it had a bit of a smell too.

“You don’t have to worry too much. After all, we’re at Winterfield Castle.”

“Huh?”

When I spoke to Charlotte, she flinched slightly and asked for clarification.

“I mean, this is a noble’s castle, so the food will be served as it would to nobles. Sure, there might be haggis, but the region is also famous for its ham and sausages.”

Winterfield was known for maintaining cool temperatures year-round, and during the harsh winters, it was almost impossible to go outside. So, they prepared plenty of preserved foods for winter, and ham and sausages were some of the most famous among them.

In fact, even though both haggis and sausages were made by stuffing meat into animal intestines, sausages were considered a delicacy while haggis was treated as a strange dish. Still, sausages had a much better reputation.

Hearing this, Charlotte’s face turned a slight shade of red.

While the concept of national identity was gradually taking root, and people sometimes dissed each other’s food, it was common sense that refusing food offered by a host was embarrassing. Although we paid for the haggis, the food here was provided by Winterfield.

Leaving food uneaten wouldn’t just be rude; it would be a loss of face, especially for a princess from another nation. If you were full and left food, it would be seen as a compliment to the host but taking only one or two bites and leaving the rest could offend them.

And to make things worse, the granddaughter of Winterfield’s lord, Jennifer Winterfield, was currently leading us. It would be disastrous if rumors spread that a princess had refused to eat a meal in the presence of an Academy instructor.

“I-I wasn’t worried about that!”

Charlotte quickly answered when Alice, who was sitting between us, smiled warmly at her.

She didn’t have to be so defensive about it.

…Then again, who am I to talk? I’m constantly worrying about my pride, even if it means turning back time.

As we were having that conversation, the sound of footsteps echoed around us. Turning my gaze toward the source, I saw the dining hall doors swing open, and well-dressed servants entered, each holding a plate in both hands.

Just as I expected, the food they brought in was what one might imagine when thinking of a hearty “European-style breakfast.” It was the kind of meal commonly referred to as an English breakfast. Though here, I suppose we should call it an Aetherna Breakfast instead?

“Let’s eat first, then we can talk. And Mia needs to wake up, too.”

Claire said with a wry smile as she glanced at Mia, who was still sound asleep, oblivious to the food being served onto the table.

I glanced at the faces of the servants setting down the dishes. They all appeared perfectly composed. Not one of them looked the slightest bit tired.

…I silently offered them my respect as I picked up the knife and fork in both hands.

* * *

After forcing some food into my stomach, I felt much more awake than when I first got up.

Mia Crowfield had also managed to stay upright, though she was still so sleepy that she barely touched her meal. Then again, considering her small frame, she probably wouldn’t have eaten much anyway.

“Ahh.”

Claire let out a quiet breath, clearly satisfied with her meal. Even Charlotte seemed pleased. She had left one piece of black pudding on her plate, but she’d eaten nearly everything else.

The truth was, last night’s welcome feast had been quite grand. We had whole roasted reindeer and well-prepared beef steaks. But those were special occasion dishes. I could understand why they might be concerned about everyday meals possibly including things like haggis.

“Alright, then… Let’s figure out which request we should handle first.”

Claire said, pulling out a piece of paper from her coat.

It looked like she had hastily jotted down the requests we had seen on the bulletin board.

…The fact that she was asking which request we should do “first,” instead of simply which one to do, was a bit alarming.

Chapter 64
Forced Training (7)

Even though we arrived on Thursday, they didn’t immediately put us to work. We had time yesterday to slowly explore the place we’d be staying. After lunch, we spent a few dozen minutes walking around near the station, then regrouped and followed Jennifer to Winterfield Castle, where we received a tour and introductions to various parts of the area. It made sense to get familiar with the locals early on, as it would make it easier to get help later if needed.

Because we were a group of fifteen noble students led by a teacher, who was also a noble, no locals dared approach us as we wandered. I suppose seeing a whole group of us, all wearing coats, would make anyone hesitate. While our inner uniforms were lighter and more casual, the coats we wore were practically indistinguishable from those worn by military officers. To the residents, who likely had little knowledge of military details, we probably looked like a group of officers on the move.

Alice, Charlotte, and I rested well after the tour, returning to our rooms in the afternoon to recover until the next day. It seemed like some of the others were more active, spending their time walking around and exploring. Even Mia Crowfield had been part of that group.

“Ugh… It’s so cold out this early in the morning.”

Alice muttered as she shivered.

It was already May, yet the northern region remained icy cold. Northern lands lived up to their reputation. I couldn’t help but wonder if this chill was because the game developers had meticulously designed the continent’s climate or if it was simply a matter of fantasy settings dictating that the North should always be cold.

Either way, it didn’t matter.

The cold was unbearable enough that I had to properly wear my coat, which I had been draping like a cape. I had already pulled on thick, black stockings as soon as we got off the train. The moment I felt that harsh chill, fashion became irrelevant; survival came first.

Apparently, my hasty decision to bundle up made quite an impression on my friends, because everyone quietly purchased additional warm clothing alongside me. Thanks to that, we were able to brave the cold and come outside at this early hour.

“At least the request office is open. Look.”

Claire said, pointing to the office near Winterfield Castle.

All the surrounding shops and restaurants were still closed. The gas streetlights were on, but they couldn’t fully dispel the eerie silence hanging over the main road. Fortunately, since we were within the castle walls, the atmosphere was less unsettling. If we had been near the station, the forest at the edge of our sight would have looked especially ominous.

The Empire’s law enforcement system was surprisingly modern, with a clear separation between the military and police. The Imperial Army handled military matters, while the Imperial Police maintained law and order. However, the Imperial Police’s jurisdiction mostly extended to the Emperor’s direct territories. Despite the Empire’s efforts to centralize power and abolish private armies, local lords still retained some degree of autonomy. Those who could afford it ran their own police forces using local taxes.

Though they couldn’t outright form private armies without drawing the Emperor’s attention, these regions often maintained forces capable of at least defending themselves in case of an imperial crackdown. Private armies had been officially abolished, but border counts—those charged with defending against foreign threats—or houses like the Winterfield Duchy, located in unstable areas, were allowed to maintain “imperial auxiliary forces” for security. However, since they were considered part of the military, ultimate command rested with the Emperor.

If the Emperor judged that a military force violated the “exception” rule, he could order its dissolution, and failure to comply would result in the imperial army sweeping in and obliterating it. Whether they could do the same to the Winterfield Duchy was uncertain, though. In this region, even the imperial forces were deeply loyal to the local commander, the Duke of Winterfield.

Because of this imperial “strangling” policy, many of the more prominent local lords pondered how to establish something akin to a private army, and what emerged were “land-managed request offices.” To put it plainly, these were essentially mercenary groups directly employed by the estate.

The request offices had been established several decades ago under the guise of handling problems such as beasts on the roads, maintaining order in undeveloped areas of the estate, or addressing petitions from the people that required some degree of force.

To keep these request offices in check, the Empire dispatched students under the pretense of “assignments,” requiring them to handle a certain amount of tasks registered at these offices. As a result, the offices became linked to the academy, falling under its supervision to some extent.

“We might freeze to death if we stand out here any longer. Let’s head inside.”

Charlotte said, and everyone nodded in agreement. Even Mia Crowfield, who looked sleepy, and Jake, who had seemed drowsy after the meal, suddenly looked wide awake.

…Were we really going to take on requests in this cold and darkness? Did they all have eyesight akin to a bird of prey?

After thinking about it for a moment, I realized they probably did. In a world where terms like “sword aura,” “meditation,” and “swordmaster” were casually tossed around, of course they would.

It seemed like today was going to be a long one, with us resetting time dozens of times.

I silently thanked the existence of steam pipes running beneath the stone roads, keeping snow from piling up where the carriages traveled, as I hurried to follow the group walking ahead of me.

* * *

“Ah!?”

Bang!

“Eek.”

A muscular woman, who looked like a character straight out of a Japanese manga, slammed her hand on the reception desk, causing Mia Crowfield to let out a frightened squeak.

“You come here at this hour and expect me to give you work!?”

This angry-looking woman seemed to have had quite a career in her younger days, judging by the large scars crisscrossing her arms. She wore a tight-fitting short-sleeve shirt, proudly displaying what looked like wounds from battles with bears. She definitely didn’t seem like a mere receptionist.

Twitch.

One of Alice’s eyebrows moved slightly, clearly displeased with the woman’s attitude. Still, she didn’t say anything, probably because there had been prior communication between this woman and Jennifer.

“Oh, but the office was open… Have you not started your shift yet?”

Oh.

I recognized Leo’s bold line. In the original work, this was what he said if you chose the “don’t be intimidated, answer firmly” option. Bonus point, 1.

Not that points mattered here, though.

In the original work, it seemed like the character only acted stubbornly after the sun came up, but now it felt slightly… more like a justified complaint. Well, if this were truly during working hours, it wouldn’t be normal for her to be angry.

“Hmm?”

The receptionist’s reaction matched what I had seen before. I knew this scene well since I had read it several times while noting down the choices. In the game, there were only a few expression data points, so normally, she would still look angry at this timing, but the expression on the receptionist’s face now was more like a “What do you want?” Her line would have been “……”.

“I’m sorry for coming in so early. But… we were under the impression it was working hours…”

Leo asked a bit cautiously.

“Well, that’s true enough…”

The receptionist replied, still wearing a bothersome expression. After shrugging her shoulders, she pointed to the wall on the right with her index finger.

“There are plenty over there, so pick something suitable. If you fail and give up, I’ll smack you on the head with my knuckles, so be prepared and choose wisely. Only pick what you can handle.”

I glanced down at the receptionist’s hand.

…Her hand was so big that my face could probably fit right in it.

Could that really be described as a “smack on the head”?

Well, I figured I wouldn’t have to worry about failing with these guys around.

The receptionist’s expression relaxed a bit as she scratched her orange hair, which was splayed out in all directions. If I were in her position, I’d probably lose my temper quickly too if I had to be angry from dawn.

With the yawning receptionist behind us, we approached a large corkboard that covered the wall.

“…There are so many.”

“Yeah.”

Claire murmured, and Leo replied.

In the game, there were usually only three to four requests visible at a time, but now the number of requests spread before us was so large that I couldn’t even count them at a glance.

Considering that we had fifteen students and the hired mercenaries needed to handle requests as well, it made sense that there would be this many.

“Hmm…”

“How about this one?”

While Claire was deep in thought, Charlotte pointed to one of the request sheets.

[Request – Eliminate the Elemental Bear “Crimson Claw.”

Capturing alive is not required. The body will be dealt with upon notification.

Request fee: 5 pounds. Additional compensation possible if the corpse is intact. Other details have been communicated to the receptionist.]

Five pounds for one request was quite a decent amount. To convert it into Earth’s currency, it would be just over 500,000 won. The value of the 1900s pound was converted to yen, setting the formula at 1 pound = 10,000 yen for easier calculation for players. So, it was probably around that much. However, if the yen fell, it might drop below 500,000 won.

If the five of us worked together to complete it, that would be just 1 pound per person. It would be enough to make a living for a day. Though if we sold the corpse directly, that would change things, but the requesters weren’t foolish. People handling these kinds of tasks usually had their connections, and unless hunters sold it for a much lower price, it wouldn’t sell.

Moreover, dealing with the magical aspects of Marmaros and other factors required quite a few connections.

Everyone nodded at Charlotte’s words. While it would be impossible to catch a bear alone, with a group like this, it was worth a shot.

Charlotte selected a few more requests alongside the one to capture the Elemental Bear. In total, there were four requests, and fortunately, all of them were side quests that I recognized.

“Hmm? An Elemental Bear?”

The receptionist glanced at us, then her gaze became fixed on Leo’s hair. After noticing Claire’s hair color next to him, she let out an “Ahh,” as if she had just realized something.

“So, you’re the little ones from the Grace family?”

I found it somewhat annoying that she recognized the baron’s children while ignoring the princess beside her, but well, it was the same in the original work.

“Uh, yes, that’s correct.”

“I see. Then I can trust you with this.”

…And judging by the way her gaze flickered back to Alice and me, it seemed she didn’t truly miss us either.

“Alright, I’ll give you the paperwork with the details.”

The request details often contained information that one might want to keep from others, so if the receptionist didn’t consider us trustworthy, she wouldn’t reveal those details.

“Thank you!”

Claire took the not-so-thick stack of papers and smiled happily.

“I’ll handle it right away!”

“Sure, just don’t die.”

Seeing Claire’s cheerful expression, the receptionist seemed to feel uplifted, smiling back at her.

Chapter 65
Game and Reality Are Different (1)

In games, no matter how long a character walks, they never get tired. It’s a given. If a character became fatigued simply from walking, it would be incredibly frustrating for players.

In a genre like long JRPGs, it would be a fatal flaw if a character who had been wandering for an hour couldn’t move unless they took a ten-minute break. Moreover, such games usually impose little restriction on running. Unless it’s an action RPG, stamina limits hardly affect gameplay since battles transition into combat mode anyway. There’s no reason to hamper swift movement and frustrate players.

The problem was, that only applied to games.

“Ha… ha… ha…”

I could hear heavy breathing behind me.

The place where the Elemental Bear was located was deep within the forest. While there were paths, they were not as solid as the well-paved roads of the village, making it quite exhausting to walk on those narrow trails.

Naturally, walking for dozens of minutes without rest would lead to physical strain.

“…”

At least I had done a minimum amount of training. I didn’t have a superhuman body like the other protagonists, but my stamina wasn’t the worst either.

The real issue was Mia Crowfield, who seemed to have no relation to physical exercise in her daily life.

“Are you alright?”

As I clenched my teeth and maintained my expression, Claire, who was behind me, looked worriedly at Mia, who was struggling to keep up.

“Ha, I’m fine, really…”

“No, you look far from fine.”

Alice replied.

“Let’s just take a break here. It’s better for all of us, including Lady Crowfield, to face our prey in optimal condition.”

“True, let’s rest for a moment.”

The sun was slowly rising in the sky.

Even though we had woken up at four in the morning and had breakfast before heading out, everyone seemed to realize how foolish it was to enter a forest in the middle of the night. However, we hadn’t done nothing during that time; we had reviewed the request details again and double-checked our supplies before venturing into the woods.

No matter how much I had played the game, this forest wasn’t going to be an exact replica of the game’s depiction. The shape of the village resembled the game closely, but replicating the vastness of such a forest in the game was simply impossible.

“Haah…”

Mia sat down on the ground and exhaled.

“…”

I pulled out my water flask and handed it to Mia. I had boiled the water in the morning and put it in the flask, which I kept in the leather pouch at my waist, so it still had a bit of warmth left.

“Ah…”

Mia looked up at me with wide eyes, slightly surprised that I handed her the flask.

“T-thank you.”

But perhaps because of the gazes around her, she couldn’t bring herself to refuse the flask.

Mia Crowfield took the flask, opened it, and carefully took a sip of the still warm water, exhaling softly.

“Ahh…”

“It seems we might not be able to complete some of the requests.”

Jake said, his tone quite cold.

However, I found myself agreeing with him to some extent. Putting Mia aside, my stamina also had its limits. While I might look like some kind of ironman to others, the truth was, no matter how hard I trained, I couldn’t match anyone here in strength and endurance, excluding Mia.

“…”

The problem was, what would happen to the game’s story then?

It was fine if a few side quests were left incomplete due to someone’s absence, but the main quests required a fixed party. Even now, it was very different from the game. In the game, only four party members could engage in combat at once. So, having multiple people wandering around together was already a significant deviation from the game.

But then what happens if a key character in the main quest runs out of stamina, gets injured, or collapses?

As I pondered this seriously, Mia looked at me with a slightly terrified expression and handed the flask back, seemingly concerned about how I perceived her struggle.

I silently accepted the flask and took a sip of the water inside. The warm liquid flowed down my throat, warming my insides just a bit.

…Well, considering the story’s progress, we were still in the early stages. It wouldn’t hurt to observe a bit longer before making any judgments.

And besides, it was Charlotte who picked this quest, with Leo and Claire agreeing to it. The three believed they had the skills to take down the Elemental Bear, and the receptionist nodded as if it was obvious upon hearing the Grace family’s name, so it would work out somehow.

Who would get seriously injured on a mere side quest anyway?

* * *

The Elemental Bear was about the same size as a wolf.

However, its physical abilities weren’t much different from that of a wolf either. Although it contained Marmaros within its body, it wasn’t strong enough to block bullets. But thinking back, that beast was the first monster encountered in the story. Naturally, it couldn’t be that strong here either.

“Groooar!”

Yet, the “Red Claw” roaring in frenzy was different.

…In other words, the beast we were hunting this time was a “bear.” A bear whose skin and bones could occasionally deflect bullets.

But it also possessed a fire-element Marmaros, instinctively using magic as well.

Its size was twice that of the polar bear I had seen at the zoo, requiring me to tilt my head far back just to look up at it.

Normally, a bear sitting quietly with its mouth closed might seem a bit cute, but the Elemental Bear exuded an aura of pure beastliness even while remaining still.

“Alright, let’s go!”

Leo declared, and Claire nodded in agreement.

“Grrrr!”

The Elemental Bear swung its arm, and we narrowly dodged. Leo jumped to the side while Claire ducked her head. The sharp claws sliced through the air, and I felt a shiver run down my spine when I saw the tip of Claire’s hair get severed.

“Let’s go, Princess!”

“…Just call me Charlotte.”

Jake and Charlotte dashed next. They moved around to the back of the Elemental Bear and swung their swords. Of course, with its thick hide, it didn’t seem like it would go down easily.

Claire, using her whip-like sword to keep a safe distance, drew the Elemental Bear’s attention. In the meantime, Leo charged into the bear’s front, swinging his sword. He didn’t inflict any fatal wounds in one blow, but he was definitely wearing it down.

Every time the bear turned its head toward Charlotte and Jake, the two of them would attack again to redirect its focus. The combat was a blend of the Grace family’s heavy-hitting strikes and slashes, complemented by Charlotte’s three-sword technique and Jake’s quick hit-and-run tactics.

“Well then, I’ll join in too.”

Alice said, gripping her sword tightly.

“Cover my back!”

“Okay.”

I nodded, and Alice lunged forward.

The imperial swordsmanship placed significant weight on each attack. It was slower than the Grace family’s style with two-handed swords, but each strike held immense power. Just the sword energy alone could crack the ground.

In the game, Alice was a close-range dealer characterized by her “slow speed but strong single attacks.” As Alice darted through the space between Leo and Claire toward the Elemental Bear, her sword swung down, and the bear’s belly, which had only received minor cuts from Leo and Claire, tore open, spraying blood everywhere.

“Grrrr!”

The painful roar that followed was a deafening contrast to its earlier bravado. The Elemental Bear slammed the ground in fury, sending dry leaves flying as sparks erupted.

“Eek!”

Mia Crowfield let out a thin scream upon witnessing the scene.

“We’ll proceed as planned.”

I calmly reassured Mia.

The sight was far more intense and brutal than anything I had seen in the game. However, I had already witnessed people blown apart and bullets lodged in wolf skulls before. There was no reason for me to be shocked by such a scene now.

“Please prepare water-type magic. I’ll set up to shoot from a little distance.”

I instructed.

Mia nodded several times. Shrinking back slightly, she moved away from the frontline and began casting a spell with her staff. Seeing this, I took action too.

If I had more time, I would have climbed a tree, but that didn’t seem possible now. Instead, I climbed onto a nearby large rock, kneeling to take aim at the Elemental Bear’s head with my gun.

Although its head was large, the bear was wildly thrashing about while roaring, making it hard to aim accurately.

However, I had a few chances left.

I rested my finger on the trigger and pulled. The solid metal pushed back against my finger, but eventually, it buckled under the force I applied, and—

Bang!

The gunshot echoed, possibly even louder than anything I had heard in the military. It was pure luck that I managed to hit the bear’s head in one shot without resetting time.

“Graaah!”

But the prey didn’t go down in one hit. With blood gushing from one eye, the bear straightened its body and rose up, looking frankly a little terrifying.

In the meantime, more wounds had been added to the Elemental Bear’s body, but it seemed completely unfazed, glaring straight at me.

Rage.

If that bear could express an emotion, it would have been rage.

I watched as blood and some transparent fluid streamed from the bear’s right eye through my scope, then I placed my hand on the bolt and pulled it back. Clack! The crisp and satisfying sound of the gun’s mechanism clicked into place, and at the same moment, a spent casing flew out with a ping.

I pushed my hand forward again when—

“……”

Flames began to erupt from the bear’s back.

Even with my lack of heightened senses, that sight was very unsettling.

“Get back!”

Leo shouted, and everyone near the Elemental Bear quickly jumped back.

Yet the bear didn’t bother to chase after the humans surrounding it.

Whoosh—

A sound reminiscent of a kettle boiling filled the air as the giant bear’s mouth slowly opened.

That gaping maw was aimed directly at me.

“…Ah.”

Right.

In its overly beastly appearance, I had forgotten that even the minor monsters in Aetherna could use magic without any issue. And it was the same magical effects that humans used. I had often wondered how a beast could cast spells without uttering incantations.

Flames flickered deep within the bear’s mouth, visible through my scope. Was it producing the fire itself?

In a panic, I pulled the trigger again.

Bang! The sound rang out, and I felt the recoil travel through my shoulder. As I fired, the scope jerked upwards due to the kickback, so I didn’t see the bullet pierce the bear’s cheek.

At that very moment, Mia Crowfield’s magic, which she had been preparing, was unleashed.

Chapter 66
Game and Reality Are Different (2)

Games are different from reality.

Especially turn-based RPGs—there’s almost nothing similar between them and real life. In reality, when you’re fighting for your life, you don’t take turns hitting each other. You don’t waste several seconds preparing for a powerful attack, and you certainly don’t miss your target when it’s right in front of you.

In other words, when using magic, you don’t just stand still and take every hit from your enemy.

In Chronicles of Aetherna, there are attacks that can cancel an enemy’s large-scale moves before they can land. If a skill has the term “action cancel” attached to it, there’s a certain chance that you can disrupt the enemy’s planned attack.

Unless it’s an instant ultimate skill, every spell displays its name when it’s about to be used, and the turn in which the spell is cast is determined by the agility of the monster or character casting it. If you land an action-canceling skill during that time, the spell is interrupted, and instead of executing their magic, the character resets their action and waits for a new command on their next turn.

The best way to increase the chances of action cancellation is to counter with a faster spell or an instant skill that opposes the element of the incoming magic. Of course, the skill or spell needs to have “action cancel” attached to it.

At first glance, this logic makes sense.

For instance, dousing a fire spell with water sounds plausible, doesn’t it? It’s not easy to continue what you’re doing when a massive amount of water suddenly pours down on you from above.

The problem is… that’s only true in theory.

If someone knows a large amount of water is falling on them, why wouldn’t they try to dodge it?

The Elemental Bear was, after all, a “bear.” And bears, despite appearing sluggish, are terrifying predators composed of mostly muscle. The Elemental Bear in front of us was much bigger than any bear I knew. So of course, its muscle mass would be far greater, too.

“Ah…!”

It seemed the bullet hadn’t been a fatal shot. The moment I pulled the trigger, Mia Crowfield’s spell activated, and water poured down from above. Although the bullet grazed the bear’s cheek, it hadn’t killed it.

In truth, I had asked Mia for that spell because I was worried the Elemental Bear’s fire-element attacks would set the forest ablaze. After all, flames had sparked where its claws touched, and small fires had begun to catch.

But that could’ve been dealt with after we finished the fight.

The bear wasn’t where I last saw it. Though it hadn’t taken long to lower the rifle after the recoil, it was enough time for the bear to shift positions.

By the time I brought the gun back down, the bear had already moved from its dampened spot. Now, it was lying flat on the ground with its front paws dug into the earth, poised to strike.

…Its mouth was still wide open.

The spell hadn’t been canceled.

The bear’s eyes were locked on Mia Crowfield.

“Again!”

I shouted frantically.

* * *

“Gasp!”

I jolted awake, taking in a sharp breath.

The room was still dark.

…I had returned to the moment I woke up this morning. Right before Claire came to wake me, just as I was about to start cleaning my gun.

“…”

Ah.

I reset time too quickly and ended up going too far back.

…In hindsight, it might have been better to reset only a little, just enough to make sure the bullet lodged right into the bear’s head. Even though the bear had been on the verge of casting magic, I had been aiming at it as well.

I ran my hands over my face.

But…

Yeah, I had misjudged the situation. That was a big part of it.

The name Aetherna Empire and the names of all the characters I had seen in the game. Because of that, I unconsciously began to see this world as if it were just part of the game.

But… it was different. Clearly different.

In the game, even if the bear’s paw struck you, your HP would only drop a little. Magic or potions would restore it in no time. Honestly, it didn’t matter if your HP went down.

For some reason, even though cutscenes showed people being shot and assassinated, or blown up by bombs, in battle, no matter how many times you were shot or hit by bombs, as long as your HP didn’t reach zero and you didn’t get a game over from party annihilation, you were merely described as “knocked out.”

Once the battle ended, you could just restore health with magic, potions, or those handy recovery devices at checkpoints.

But reality wasn’t like that.

There were no convenient recovery devices in the forest. There were no auto-save points either. If I got hit by that bear’s paw, I wouldn’t have time to think about HP recovery—I’d already be lying in pieces, with my bones and organs scattered.

…And if I got hit by that fire laser, even if I survived with healing magic, I’d probably be left with fingers burned off or a face melted beyond recognition… I’d carry scars like that for the rest of my life.

“In the original story…”

That phrase, “in the original story,” only applied to the plot and the layout of the towns.

Thinking back on it, without me there, could Leo and the others have broken through that fake trench? Even if they had asked Mia Crowfield for help, without the pre-loaded shotgun in hand, could they have reached the enemy first and taken them down?

“Is it because of me?”

Was it because I, who didn’t exist in the original story, suddenly became part of their group? Did that cause all of this to happen?

I furrowed my brow, lost in thought, but I couldn’t come to any clear conclusion. Would my presence in that fight really make such a big difference? Fighting against an opponent armed with a gun or a sword meant that even a single hit could be fatal. So, if we wanted to follow the story, we had to keep fighting without allowing ourselves to suffer more than a scratch.

Even if the story unfolded as it was supposed to, was it truly possible for the protagonist’s party to make it to the end without a single injury?

If that were possible, then what reason did I have to be here? Wasn’t there a goddess, or perhaps a god from another religion, or maybe even some system at play that created my existence?

“…”

I didn’t know. No one had yet explained to me why I was here, so all I could do was come up with my own reasons. Becoming a character that fits this game, one who wouldn’t be abandoned by anyone—that’s the choice I made.

“Phew…”

Well, at least knowing what was coming in the future helped me shake off the drowsiness.

I stood up.

Claire would soon burst through the door any minute now.

* * *

“Is there a blacksmith nearby?”

When I asked this out of the blue, just as the receptionist was about to relax after finishing her explanation, she shot me a sharp look.

“At this hour? Are you planning to wake someone up to forge a weapon for you?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“Huh?”

The receptionist grunted in disbelief, but when I didn’t avoid her gaze and kept looking at her directly, she blinked in surprise, seemingly taken aback.

“Sylvia?”

Claire, who had been standing nearby, seemed equally surprised by my assertive attitude and called my name.

“I’ve got the money. I understand it’s no easy task to craft a weapon at this hour. I’ll make sure to give the blacksmith a tip if you wake him.”

“…”

At my firm tone, the receptionist stared at me for a while. She probably already knew who I was—she must’ve heard from Jennifer.

The receptionist was a different person from earlier. Of course, one person couldn’t be expected to stay up and work all night. Even if she had switched shifts, there would have been a handover of information.

“…Alright. No need for a tip.”

I couldn’t tell exactly what changed her mind, but the receptionist picked up the phone receiver on the table.

“Requesting the blacksmith.”

Her voice was quite different from the gruff tone she had used earlier, and after that, she fell silent again, giving me a once-over as if trying to size me up.

In the game, upgrading equipment was almost like playing with toy parts—quick and simple. But reality wasn’t so easy. The magic staff had a slot for the Marmaros to fit into, so while it wouldn’t take forever, it would still take at least several minutes or up to an hour to properly fit it and adjust its condition.

Fortunately, we didn’t have to leave immediately on a new quest. We had some time, so if I entrusted the weapon to them now, they should be able to manage.

“Are you sure about that?”

Alice asked me that question, and I nodded in response. Seeing my expression, Alice didn’t press any further.

“Uh, sorry for bothering you this late. It’s Frieda from the request office—”

After holding the receiver for a while, the receptionist finally spoke.

* * *

“…”

On our way back to the Elemental Bear’s location, Mia Crowfield seemed deep in thought. She was still panting heavily, but her expression suggested she was contemplating something more serious than just her physical exhaustion.

The blue gem at the end of her staff sparkled. It was the Marmaros I had obtained from the underground waterway… To be honest, it scared me a little. If she cast a spell on me using that, I’d probably die without making a sound. But more than that, I didn’t want the protagonist’s party to get hurt.

There might have been a way to prevent them from taking on this request from the start. But I didn’t like that option either. So, I had no choice but to find another path, even if it meant taking on the risk.

“…Let’s take a short break.”

No one in the group had realized that Mia Crowfield was exhausted because she didn’t openly show it. Only after I suggested taking a break did the others turn around and look at her, surprised.

Mia Crowfield, drenched in sweat, was breathing heavily.

“If you were tired, you should’ve said something.”

Claire remarked, and we all sat down to rest.

Just like before, I handed Mia Crowfield a water bottle without saying a word. She took it silently, drinking carefully as she continued to look at me with a confused expression. Considering that I had just given her a rare Marmaros for free, her reaction was understandable. If I were in her shoes, I’d be highly suspicious too.

But I had no intention of explaining that I had seen the future. I only hoped that this method would work, as I took back the warm flask Mia Crowfield handed over.

* * *

The more Marmaros of a specific attribute are equipped, the shorter the “casting time” for magic becomes. In practical terms, it means you don’t need to focus too long as the magical power of the Marmaros itself would assist. You can use more spells, and the time to cast them becomes much faster.

…Reality wasn’t a game, but game mechanics often reflected real-world logic to some degree.

“Spitus Glapes!”

Spirit of Ice.

That’s what Mia’s shout sounded like.

A large ice spike pierced into the open mouth of the Elemental Bear, which was lying flat on the ground.

The glowing inside of the Elemental Bear’s mouth turned red in an instant. The thick ice lodged deep within cracked, and through the cracks, red blood began to seep out. But the bear didn’t die.

Bang!

Almost immediately after that, a bullet pierced its head. Another shot to its already wounded right eye caused its skull to cave in. With ice embedded in its neck and its fur slashed open, the bear collapsed in a grotesque heap, its body inflated but posed like a crudely skinned rug.

“…Hmm.”

Looking at the fallen Elemental Bear, Jake spoke up.

“Guess we won’t get full payment for this one.”

No one laughed at the joke.

Chapter 67
Deal (1)

After handling tasks all morning, I finally returned to my room. Walking around in the cold had caused me to sweat and then cool down repeatedly, leaving me in a terrible state. I managed to hide it from my expression, but… I couldn’t help but worry that Alice might notice.

Becoming part of the protagonist’s party was a good thing, but the problem was that my stamina couldn’t keep up with those kids. At least Mia Crowfield wasn’t the type to fight with brute force.

As for me… well, I was in a position where I could just shoot from a distance, but there was a vast difference between what they expected from Mia Crowfield and what they expected from me. I had the image of someone who could easily dodge close-range attacks.

“…”

Surely, Claire would come to wake me up again tomorrow morning. Not just tomorrow, but probably every morning from now on. Right now, I was taking a short break, but once this break was over, Claire would come looking for me again.

Of course, if I followed Leo and Claire, I would eventually meet the Sword Saint. But by then, it would be too late. The Sword Saint would be more interested in Leo, Claire, Alice, Charlotte, or maybe even Jake.

Mia Crowfield and I had nothing to do with swordsmanship, and we were unlikely to catch the Sword Saint’s eye.

But I couldn’t let that happen.

Until this morning, I had planned on avoiding the Sword Saint at all costs, even going as far as to try and skip out on mountain training. But after all that happened today, I realized how desperately I needed something beyond just shooting skills.

…Alright.

I shot up from my bed.

After all, I had the power to reset time. Resetting several weeks at once was too much of a burden, so I didn’t want to do that. But I had already used my ability to repeatedly reset a few hours, amounting to over a month of time. I had done this when I was preparing to assassinate Count Crowfield, trying different assassination routes and gathering information.

I was inexperienced in many ways, but time was on my side. Mistakes could be corrected. While I couldn’t build stamina through training, I could ingrain certain habits by repeating the same task over and over.

Luckily, the sun was still high in the sky.

I got up, opened the door, and headed straight for Jennifer’s room.

* * *

Jennifer’s room, for a noble, was surprisingly simple.

It wasn’t that it lacked luxury, but it was neat, organized, and sparsely decorated. There were no porcelain figures or small marble statues, and the only mirror in the room was the one hanging on the wall.

There wasn’t even lace on the bed.

To be blunt, it felt more like an officer’s quarters than a noblewoman’s room. Not that I had ever been inside an officer’s quarters, but you get the idea.

“You want to meet my master?”

“Yes, that’s correct.”

When I made my request, Jennifer looked at me with a curious expression. Sitting in her chair, she appeared as composed and meticulous as the room itself. While she’d seemed more relaxed and free-spirited back at the Academy, here, she carried an air of formality.

“Hmm.”

Jennifer snapped her notebook shut.

“It sounds like you know who my master is.”

It seemed my request to be introduced to her master had piqued her interest. She looked up at me intently.

“Isn’t it the Imperial Sword Saint?”

Of course, it wasn’t just the Sword Saint, Jennifer had several masters. However, in the game, the two who were explicitly mentioned were the Sword Saint and her grandfather, Abraham.

Jennifer, who could wield a variety of weapons, had many people who had influenced her. But if you had to pick the two most significant figures, it would be those two.

“And you already know that I’m aware of where he is, don’t you?”

“Yes. I believe he’s in the Winterfield territory.”

“If that’s the case, why not go and find him yourself?”

Jennifer kept asking questions, clearly entertained. I glanced down at her and replied.

“I don’t know his exact location.”

In the game, the mountain area was simply depicted. But in reality, it wouldn’t be that simple.

“Hmm.”

Jennifer placed her hand on her chin, staring at me thoughtfully. Then she stood up from her seat and began walking toward me.

Though we were roughly the same height, her presence made her seem much larger than she actually was.

When she reached me—

Whack!

“Ouch!”

She flicked my forehead at lightning speed.

“Huh?”

She seemed puzzled even though she was the one who hit me.

…Again!

* * *

It took me three resets to dodge that lightning-fast flick.

I was proud of myself for managing to avoid it in just three tries. Apparently, the training I’d undergone when Lucas had been swinging his sword at me had paid off. Dodging Jennifer’s strike was much harder, probably because her strikes felt much more serious than Lucas’s ever had.

“…I see.”

I wasn’t sure what she read from my expression, but something must have clicked for her. She studied my eyes and seemed to make up her mind about something.

“Then, how’s your stamina? Frankly speaking, getting to where he is requires quite the trek. You can take a carriage to the base of the mountain, but after that, you’ll have to hike quite a while. By the time you arrive, it’ll probably be midnight.”

…So, it’s that far, huh.

Well, in the game, I did have to spend the night at the Sword Saint’s cabin before coming back down.

Hearing my response, Jennifer smirked.

“Even if you plan on learning properly, a few days wouldn’t be nearly enough… Ah, but I suppose that doesn’t really apply to you, does it?”

For a moment, a chill ran down my spine, wondering if she had somehow figured out that I could turn back time.

“You seem to have some basic talent, though. If you’re just seeking advice, a day or so might suffice.”

Jennifer continued, her tone taunting as if she were daring me.

“Or is it not even at the ‘basic’ level?”

Not even at the basic level? That’s true. In fact, I didn’t even have the basics to begin with. Of course, I couldn’t just admit that outright.

“A night should be more than enough.”

“…”

Jennifer stared at me for a moment before shrugging.

“Well, there are many things I’d like to ask, but I suppose we can save that for when you come back down. It’s not like you’re leaving right this moment.”

But she wouldn’t have time to ask me those things. She wouldn’t even remember that I said this either.

Jennifer was the type of person who, once she decided to do something, would act on it without hesitation. As expected, she immediately brushed past me and walked towards the door after deciding to visit her master.

I turned to follow Jennifer, but just before opening her door, she stopped as if she had remembered something.

“Oh, right.”

She glanced back at me.

“Now that I think about it, the Winterfield family’s pride would take a hit if we just offered help to a daughter of the Imperial Family without getting something in return.”

…She usually didn’t care about such things.

“In exchange for introducing you to my master, there’s something I want you to do.”

“…”

“I know you’re not an ordinary teenage girl. This will be much easier and more honorable than assassinating a count.”

Jennifer’s expression made it clear—she was certain I had killed the count. But it wasn’t as if she planned to blackmail me with that knowledge. There was no leverage to begin with. This was, in every sense, a deal.

“Can I hear the details of this request first?”

I asked cautiously.

“There’s a troublesome warlord at the border causing us a headache. I want you to take him out with a sniper shot. Imperial soldiers have been dying for months.”

“…Is it the battlefield I was originally supposed to go to?”

“Yes.”

Jennifer nodded seriously with a solemn expression.

“I’m pretty sure the reinforcements His Majesty promised to send were supposed to be you.”

“…”

I couldn’t be certain, but that seemed very likely. After all, before the Academy, I was supposed to head to the northern front.

In the original story, it was probably Claire who took on that mission. Though the details weren’t explicitly mentioned, she likely played a major role in dismantling the warlord’s forces at the border.

“I understand. I’ll take care of it.”

“Thank you.”

Jennifer nodded and opened the door.

* * *

Leo and Claire were in the dining hall, while Alice and Charlotte were in their rooms. Mia Crowfield was also in her room, and as for Jake—who knew where he was, but it didn’t seem like he was planning any major mischief. That’s why we didn’t run into anyone as we made our way outside. There were a few other noble students, but none of them dared to speak to a princess and her instructor.

Then again, it wasn’t just any princess and any instructor. Considering I was suspected of being an Imperial assassin and Jennifer was a former military officer known for her feats on the northern front, it made sense that no one wanted to interrupt us. It probably looked like we were off to have a serious discussion.

“At least there’s a road leading to the base of the mountain. Unlike the capital, there’s no speed limit ordinance here, so no need to worry about that.”

In the capital, fierce opposition from coachmen had resulted in a law that prevented steam cars from going faster than 20 km/h. That’s why I never bothered getting a driver’s license. Hardly anyone used cars in the first place, and learning to ride a horse was far more practical.

“I’ll be driving, is that alright?”

Jennifer said casually as she got into the driver’s seat.

“That’s fine.”

I nodded and got into the passenger seat.

It wasn’t until I was seated in the car that I realized there were no seatbelts.

Ah.

But by the time I noticed, Jennifer was already pressing down hard on the accelerator.

Chapter 68
Deal (2)

Fortunately, I didn’t get carsick. Although my heart raced a bit, and the road was far bumpier than the asphalt roads I’d experienced back on Earth. But according to Jennifer, the road also served as a supply route, so it wasn’t too rough.

Come to think of it, I had ridden in much shakier carriages. Unlike cars, many carriages didn’t have suspensions. I also didn’t remember wearing seat belts in them.

Still, it was a different experience sitting in the passenger seat of a car, with nothing obstructing my view ahead. Even though we were only going about 80 km/h, the open view and lack of a seatbelt made me feel a bit anxious.

Given that cars were rare in this world, especially in the sparsely populated countryside, the vehicle sped smoothly along the empty road. After about 40 minutes of driving with a mix of refreshing and slightly terrifying feelings, we arrived at a base in the forest.

“This isn’t a military base. It’s a place where hunters who protect Winterfield’s vast forests stay.”

Jennifer said as she parked the car.

“Though, in terms of armament, they’re no different from our private soldiers.”

She added, casting a glance at me.

“Does it bother you, Your Highness?”

“No, not at all.”

I responded immediately.

This was something the Emperor should be concerned about, not me. Even if we broaden the scope, it would be Alice, the next in line for the throne, who should worry about it.

Winterfield was loyal among the dukes. This private force was meant to protect the estate’s forests from northern warlords, not to raise arms against the Emperor.

“Your Grace!”

As Jennifer stepped out of the car, a bearded hunter rushed over to greet her. He wore a thick fur hat with ear flaps—an ushanka, if I remembered correctly, like the ones Soviet soldiers wore in World War II.

The hunter’s clothes weren’t military uniforms. The red checkered shirt and sturdy jeans visible under his fur coat made him look more like a lumberjack. Then again, there probably wasn’t much of a difference out here. To survive the cold in this forest, they probably spent most of the year chopping wood for firewood.

“Hey, everyone! Lady Winterfield is here!”

At the hunter’s shout, other men dressed similarly to him emerged from various places. From the log cabins scattered around the base, bearded faces appeared.

“How have you all been?”

“Very well, thank you!”

The hunter removed his hat politely, revealing matted hair that looked like it hadn’t been cut in ages.

His face, flushed either from the cold or from having had a drink or two, lit up with a broad smile as he spoke.

“It’s been a long time, Your Grace. But…”

The hunter’s gaze shifted to me as I got out of the car. And then, the other hunters emerging from their cabins also turned their attention to me, their eyes filled with curiosity. It made sense—after all, it wasn’t every day that a teenage girl showed up in a place like this. There didn’t seem to be any women around here at all.

“This is the princess from the capital.”

“Oh.”

At Jennifer’s words, the hunter’s face stiffened slightly. Whether it was due to tension or a less-than-favorable view of the imperial family, I couldn’t tell. The way he glanced around, as if expecting to see soldiers accompanying me, suggested he might have thought I brought a guard escorting me.

“You don’t need to be so nervous. For now, she’s here as a student, not a princess. She’s also here as my disciple, so she’s not expecting any special treatment from you.”

Even if I had come as a princess, I wouldn’t have expected special treatment.

“We’re going to climb the mountain. Can we borrow some climbing gear? I assume the place I stayed as a child is still the same?”

…So she’d lived here before?

Well, it made sense. To meet the Sword Saint living on the mountain, staying here would be more practical than staying in the heart of Winterfield.

“Yes, everything should still be there, including the clothes you used to wear.”

“Thank you.”

…Clothes?

“Come this way. My old climbing clothes should fit you. They might be a bit tight around the chest, though.”

I followed her, feeling slightly puzzled by her playful tone.

* * *

…Sure enough, hiking up a mountain in a school uniform skirt that left my legs exposed was pure madness. Even though the path was man-made, it was incredibly uneven. The cold mountain air also crept between my legs, biting at the exposed skin mercilessly.

I was wearing thick pants now, but the chill still managed to seep through. Just imagining how cold I would’ve been if I had followed in just stockings made me shudder.

In games, your character’s clothing didn’t change unless something special happened, so it was easy to forget practical details like this.

…If Jennifer hadn’t stayed here during her childhood, I wondered how much worse things would’ve been.

“…Phew.”

I exhaled softly. Jennifer would hear it, but I couldn’t help it. Climbing the mountain was that exhausting.

Honestly, I wanted to collapse on the ground, panting and gasping for air, but I managed to hold back. At least the minimal exercise I did regularly helped prevent me from completely wearing out. Surprisingly, Jennifer seemed to take my condition into account, hiking up the mountain at a slower pace. The trail, though uneven and scattered with rocks, was in better shape than I had expected. It seemed to be a path that the local hunters used.

Every time I stumbled or exerted too much effort inefficiently, I would reset time just a little and try again. This way, I managed to conserve as much energy as possible.

“Well, even people living in the mountains can’t be entirely self-sufficient.”

Watching her, I realized that even in the game, if there was a path, it meant it was possible for people to pass through it.

Still, it had taken us four hours to get this far.

The sun was already setting. My friends might have been searching for me, wondering where I had gone.

…But I’d return as soon as the training was over, so it wasn’t something I needed to worry about too much. Of course, time had already been reset to before I had met Jennifer.

* * *

“Master—”

Jennifer swung open the door of the Sword Saint’s house, which was perched right on the edge of the cliff, without even waiting for permission. She immediately dodged to the side.

A small clay jar flew at incredible speed, sailing out and disappearing over the cliff’s edge.

“Oh dear.”

Jennifer made a sound, but she didn’t seem particularly surprised.

“You wretched girl!”

And I wasn’t surprised either.

“How dare you show your face here again!?”

“Well, I still have a face, don’t I? That’s why I’m here, Master.”

“Huh…”

A sound of disbelief came from inside the cabin at her shameless response.

“I can handle about half of your sword techniques now. Doesn’t that make me at least a half-decent disciple?”

“…”

It seemed the Sword Saint was at a loss for words at Jennifer’s statement.

“I came to introduce someone to you, Master. May I come in?”

“…Go ahead. As if you’d listen to me if I said no.”

“You’re spot on.”

“You useless girl.”

With those words, which seemed more like a habit than an insult, Jennifer glanced at me and nodded for me to follow as she stepped inside the cabin.

Following Jennifer inside, I found the cabin to be warmer than expected. Though it looked shabby from the outside, the interior revealed it to be a well-built log cabin. The logs were stacked tightly, keeping out any drafts, and the place was decorated with various animal furs. It felt more like a forest hunter’s house than the home of a Sword Saint.

However, above the fireplace, instead of mounted animal heads, there were three swords hanging on the wall, each one distinctly a katana. They were all of different lengths.

“Hmm.”

The Sword Saint, who had been more interested in me than his own disciple, watched me with curiosity. Only then did it dawn on me, Oh, this is the Sword Saint.

He had a long white beard and white hair tied back in a way that resembled a Japanese topknot. However, his features were those of a typical Westerner, with blue eyes. According to the lore, he had traveled to the East in his youth and returned with the title of Sword Saint.

“Is this the child?”

“Yes.”

“You fool.”

At Jennifer’s words, the Sword Saint immediately yelled.

“Bringing someone with no talent here, what are you thinking!”

“…”

Oh.

I’d been completely exposed in an instant.

Well, he was the Sword Saint, after all. It made sense. Even Lucas and the Emperor saw me as something quite peculiar.

“If you’re curious, why not have her swing a sword?”

Jennifer suggested.

“What?”

Wait, what?

Before I could react, I realized I had already revealed too much to too many people.

…Maybe I’d chosen the wrong character after all.

Chapter 69
Deal (3)

In the seventy years of Sword Saint Frederick’s life, among all the people he had encountered, the child standing before him was the most peculiar.

For one, he hadn’t felt her presence at all as she entered.

He knew from the sound of footsteps outside the door that there were two people approaching. Although he could usually gauge the nature of a person from their footsteps, identifying the exact individual was far more challenging. Of course, if it were a familiar sound, it would be a different story. There could be people with similar gaits, but no one walked exactly the same.

The first set of footsteps, the ones coming from behind, belonged to one of Frederick’s few disciples. This disciple had once come to learn swordsmanship, stayed long enough to master about half of it, and then declared, “This should be enough to be useful in real combat,” before leaving the mountain on her own whim. She was a foolish disciple, one with immense talent who had she completed her training, might have inherited the title of Sword Saint. But her ambitions didn’t lie solely in the sword.

She would occasionally drop by for a visit, and each time she did, Frederick would throw a bowl, an ashtray, or a jar at her. Not that she had ever been hit—he never intended for her to get hurt in the first place.

But then, who could the owner of the other set of footsteps be?

These steps were less sprightly than his disciple’s. Rather, they were heavy, as though weighed down by fatigue. Yet they also carried a strange sense of determination, a steady confidence, as they never once faltered.

“Hmm.”

Frederick grew even more curious when he sensed the approach of those footsteps near his cabin. There was a distinct moment, almost as if the person had crossed an invisible threshold, where their steps suddenly became clearer, more pronounced.

To be honest, Frederick found it rather intriguing. Judging by the sound, this person would likely arrive at the door before his disciple, and they would probably be the one to open it.

Frederick grabbed a small basket from the table. It was light, empty, and even if it hit its target, it wouldn’t cause any real harm. But given the basket’s size, if the person was standing in front of the door, dodging it wouldn’t be easy.

With the basket in hand, Frederick prepared himself and waited.

“Hmm?”

The footsteps stopped—just one step away from the door.

To be precise, they halted just before reaching the door, as if the person beyond somehow knew that the Sword Saint was holding something, waiting to throw it.

And then the door opened.

There was nothing beyond the door.

“…Don’t just stand there, come in.”

Frederick said after waiting a few moments. Only then did the figure step in—a child, too young to be called a woman yet. Perhaps among the nobility, her age might still provoke questions, but to Frederick, who had lived more than seventy years, she was no more than a little girl.

She wore fur clothing from head to toe, and her forehead was damp with sweat.

Had this child sensed Frederick’s presence inside the cabin and opened the door first?

Judging by her exhausted appearance, that seemed unlikely. Her upper body looked like it was fighting to suppress her heavy breathing. Despite her stoic face, it was clear she had exerted herself greatly on the way up.

More than anything, while the girl’s presence was noticeable, she didn’t exude the distinctive aura of someone trained in the sword. It was as if she had no aptitude for such things at all.

“Master, how have you been?”

His foolish disciple walked in, flashing an irritating grin and speaking with an easy, overly familiar tone. Frederick, whose mood had been soured, simply set down the basket he had been holding.

“What brings you here? And who is this child? Since you didn’t come alone, it seems you didn’t just come to chat as usual.”

“Well, I’ve got a favor to ask, among other things.”

“…”

As she spoke, her gaze shifted to the girl.

Oh…

In his 15th year of retreat, having grown weary of the world’s mundanities, Frederick felt, for the first time in a while, that he might have stumbled upon something interesting.

* * *

The girl’s peculiarity didn’t end there.

“So, you want to learn something from me?”

“Yes. I want to learn how to control energy. I know that through meditation, one can sharpen the mind and correct the body’s state. I’d like to learn that method.”

“Hmm.”

Frederick narrowed his eyes and stared at the girl. He thought that perhaps his gaze might intimidate her, but she didn’t so much as blink under the pressure.

To Frederick, it seemed the girl hadn’t perfectly concealed her aura. Rather, it was as if she was entirely incapable of projecting it outward. In other words, she appeared to have no talent for this sort of thing at all.

“You seem to lack talent.”

Still, he couldn’t definitively say that she had none. There was something about her that set her apart from the average child running around the world.

That careful step when she crossed the threshold—was that simply due to her personality?

“In terms of swordsmanship, that might be true. But I am confident in what I already know.”

“Oh?”

Her confidence felt strange. It wasn’t mere bravado. There was a firmness in her expression, as though she truly believed in something.

“Also, I’m not asking you to teach me for free.”

“A price, huh?”

Frederick looked at the girl in front of him. A princess, was it? Perhaps she was talking about money.

“If I needed money—”

“It’s not money.”

—I’d have been living far more luxuriously than I am now.

That line of thought was abruptly cut off.

This bold princess didn’t seem to be talking about money at all.

“It’s a story about the strong.”

“The strong?”

“Yes. Sword Saint, don’t you long for an opponent who is worthy of risking your life in battle?”

“……”

It wasn’t an incorrect assumption.

He didn’t have much time left, anyway. If he could find someone to cross blades with, there was nothing better he could ask for. But…

“……Are you talking about the Emperor?”

“No.”

Frederick’s guess was completely off the mark.

“One of the Emperor’s children is skilled with the sword. I’m sure even you, Sword Saint, would find satisfaction in facing him.”

The princess maintained direct eye contact with Frederick as she spoke.

“If you wish, I could arrange a meeting.”

“……”

Her eyes weren’t lying.

There was no deceit in her eyes.

Frederick glanced over at Jennifer, but she merely leaned against the wall, shrugged, and flashed a grin, as if thoroughly entertained by the conversation.

“Hmm.”

Frederick made a contemplative sound before finally saying,

“Very well. I was getting bored anyway.”

* * *

“……”

Does the princess have talent or not?

If asked, Frederick would still say, “She has no talent.”

However, there was also a strange feeling he couldn’t shake.

She certainly lacked talent. Her ability to learn anything new was no better than any ordinary person. Frederick felt there was little chance she would properly learn the art of meditation in just a day’s time.

However, apart from that—

The princess was already complete. To be precise, she came to meet the Sword Saint in an almost complete state.

It was as if she had spent months doing nothing but meditating, neither sleeping nor eating, focusing solely on mastering her mind. Before Frederick even had the chance to teach her anything, the princess quickly entered a state of calm, both physically and mentally.

In an instant, she restored her body from the fatigue of her hike, and her irregular breathing settled into a steady rhythm.

“……”

The serenity and composure she displayed, as if she was merely continuing what she had always done, exuded an almost divine quality.

And Frederick wasn’t the only one left speechless by this sight.

……Had she somehow pulled the future toward her?

It was an absurd thought, but that’s what crossed Frederick’s mind.

“……”

After a brief moment of contemplation…

“Hup!”

—he struck the edge of his hand down swiftly onto the princess’s head.

He didn’t strike with full force. But it wasn’t a playful swing either. If she hadn’t undergone any training, she would have been struck on the head and lost consciousness.

However, the Sword Saint’s knife-hand strike sliced through empty air.

The princess, who had been sitting cross-legged with her hands on her knees and eyes closed, managed to narrowly avoid the blow by slightly leaning back. Even though one should barely be able to sense the surrounding energy while meditating.

“Oh.”

The Sword Saint made a sound of admiration.

She had no talent.

But she was already complete. At this age. In fact, compared to when he was her age, she was far ahead.

So, was she hiding her aura as well? Had she already reached the level of a serene, mirror-like mind that even Jennifer hadn’t achieved?

If that were the case, there would have been no reason for her to come all the way up here to learn meditation.

Slowly, the princess opened her eyes. Her jet-black eyes looked up at the Sword Saint with a calmness that suggested she knew exactly what would happen next.

Her expression resembled that of the statues of Buddha he had seen in the East.

“Are you sure you don’t want to seriously learn swordsmanship?”

“I have no talent for it.”

She replied, standing up as if their business was done.

Chapter 70
Deal (4)

“Then how have you trained up until now? Why bother seeking me out? You already knew how to meditate, didn’t you?”

“It’s because I’ve practiced hundreds of times.”

For the first time, there was a hint of emotion in the princess’s voice—tired, as though she were utterly exhausted. Yet, from what the Sword Saint observed, her physical condition now seemed far better than when she first climbed the mountain. She had already refined her inner strength.

“When I first climbed this mountain, I knew nothing. And the first time I learned meditation from you, I began from the moment I stepped through the door and repeated that time over and over again, gradually getting the hang of it.”

“Hmm?”

She had always given off a strange aura, but the words coming from this girl now were even more peculiar than her usual presence.

“Once I grasped the concept, I started again from the base of the mountain. No, I began before I even spoke to you.”

“Oh.”

Though what she said made no logical sense, both Jennifer and the Sword Saint listened calmly to the girl’s explanation.

Outside, the sun was beginning to rise.

“I calmed my mind, brought my body to its peak state, climbed the mountain again, learned meditation, and improved my physical condition further. When I go back, my body returns to its original state, but the memories and sensations I’ve gained remain intact.”

“I see.”

Frederick chuckled as he listened.

“So that’s how it was.”

“Master, do you really believe her story?”

“Do you not? From your expression, it seems like you’re more convinced after hearing it.”

Jennifer, too, was smiling, as if she found the whole situation amusing.

“Are you saying you can turn back time?”

The Sword Saint, now with a playful grin as though he had just unraveled a fascinating puzzle, pulled out a chair and gestured for the princess and his disciple to sit. He then took a seat at the cluttered table.

“Yes.”

“Interesting. But I have one objection.”

Seeing him smile as he spoke, the princess sat down in a corner of the room and asked,

“An objection?”

“Is this the first time we’ve had such a conversation?”

“Yes.”

With a slight furrow in her brow, the princess pondered his words. Frederick nodded in acknowledgment and spoke,

“Then consider this—what if it’s not time manipulation, but foresight?”

“Foresight… yet I can reverse time at will.”

“Or, to put it differently, could it be that you’re only seeing as far into the future as you want to? The future that you could not have known before.”

“……”

The princess tilted her head slightly in thought.

“Well, regardless of what I say, your own experiences are likely much closer to the truth than anything I could theorize.”

There was a scraping sound as Jennifer sat down on a chair.

“It’s a shame I didn’t offer our esteemed guest a cup of tea. Apologies. We’ve just run out.”

“No need.”

“You might even be older than me.”

Frederick mused.

“I don’t think I’ve turned back time that much.”

“A frog never remembers its time as a tadpole.”

“And what if a frog did remember its time as an egg?”

“Everyone has a few memories from their earliest days, but human memory is fragile. It can easily shatter from even the slightest trigger. Why, there are enough spells that manipulate memory to fill all ten fingers.”

“…”

Frederick watched the princess, lost in thought, and then spoke again.

“So, will you reverse this memory as well? You’ve already gained what you wanted.”

“…”

The princess remained silent, but her expression spoke volumes. There was a hint of discomfort, as if seeing someone she had encountered countless times now brought a certain familiarity.

“A new expression—”

Jennifer remarked with amusement.

“—you never showed any emotion before.”

At that moment, Frederick became certain that the princess would turn back time once again.

“In that case, what happens to our deal? If the deal is erased, wouldn’t that mean you owe us nothing?”

Frederick asked playfully.

I will compensate you in my own way for that.”

The princess replied.

“An interesting perspective.”

Jennifer chimed in.

“Receiving compensation for something we didn’t even do, isn’t that too much of a gain for us?”

“I have gained something, after all…”

“There’s no need for excessive formality.”

Frederick said with a laugh.

For someone who had lived over seventy years, witnessing this strange occurrence was far more valuable than the original terms of their deal. After seeing someone who could repeatedly turn back time, trying again and again until they achieved their goal without any innate talent, what use was a mere Sword Saint in comparison?

Seeing such an extraordinary human being—who, despite lacking talent, could bend time and persist until they succeeded—felt like the greatest reward Frederick could receive.

“If you truly want to repay me, then find me once before I die. When that time comes, I’ll try to guess your true identity. Don’t tell me anything; a riddle isn’t fun if the creator gives away too many hints.”

“…”

“You don’t have to avoid turning back time just because you owe us something. Go ahead and do as you wish. After all, isn’t that why you’ve trained under me for hundreds of repetitions?”

t wasn’t that Frederick had never taken on a disciple without talent before. But they always left—either crushed by the despair of their lack of talent or worn out by the arduous training.

This girl, however, was different.

Sure, he could speculate that she had the ability to turn back time, but even with such an ability, how many people would use it just to ‘work harder’?

Anyone could head to a racetrack, buy tickets for a winning horse, and grow rich without effort. There were countless ways to shape the world to your advantage and live in comfort.

Yet, this girl had chosen the difficult path without hesitation. Why?

There must be a purpose—something important enough to her that no other path mattered.

Frederick respected those who pursued a single goal with unwavering focus. If he didn’t, he wouldn’t have let Jennifer into his life.

“Is that your final condition?”

The princess asked.

“Yes. I won’t remember it, but if you’ve endured so long under my training, you’re my disciple. Be proud of that wherever you go. The Sword Saint doesn’t accept many students, you know. Then again, not many come seeking me in this remote place.”

He chuckled.

Frederick’s laughter seemed strange to Princess Sylvia Fangriffon. This made Frederick even more pleased. Even if he didn’t remember, this moment of laughter would remain in her memory. And perhaps, if she truly thought of him as her master, she would return someday.

“Understood. I’ll be sure to remember.”

“My thoughts are a bit different.”

Jennifer, who had been quietly watching the warm conversation between the Sword Saint and the princess, finally spoke.

“To be honest, I would prefer you fulfill the terms of our deal. I’m a pragmatist.”

“…”

The princess gazed at her teacher silently for a moment, then nodded.

“…Understood.”

“Well, there’s no way for me to know if you don’t.”

Jennifer added with a shrug.

“Then tell me what I need to do and where I need to go when I leave this time. I will remember.”

“Hmm.”

Jennifer found the princess’ formal tone amusing, raising an eyebrow before responding.

“If that’s what you want, then fine. As long as you don’t rewind time right away, it’ll be a delight for me either way.”

“…”

The princess said nothing. If there had been a cup of tea before her, Frederick thought she would have silently sipped it. And he was sure that quiet image would suit her well.

* * *

After the two disciples left the mountain to fulfill part of the ‘conditions,’ Frederick sat alone in the silence of his cabin. He murmured to himself.

“If there’s something you need, please come in.”

“……”

The young man with fiery red hair entered without a word.

“You look a bit dazed, young man.”

Clicking his tongue, the young man, who had been staring blankly, walked over to the table where the Sword Saint was sitting and took a seat.

“Sorry, but there’s no tea.”

“I don’t have such noble tastes.”

“Good to hear.”

The Sword Saint said with a broad smile.

“You must be the swordsman the princess mentioned—the one who could be my equal.”

Frederick inspected him closely. This wasn’t just a matter of having talent. The young man standing before him might already be a level above Frederick, even after the Sword Saint’s seventy years of life.

“Impressive. Do you have any interest in crossing swords with me?”

“…What’s the point, when time’s going to be reset soon anyway?”

Frederick laughed at the young man’s response.

“You look like a child who’s just discovered the secret behind a magic trick and feels let down. What’s wrong? Do you miss the days when everything seemed wondrous?”

“……”

Leaving the young man, who looked somewhat sullen, the Sword Saint stood up. He walked over to the fireplace, took down the swords hanging above it, and began to strap them to his waist one by one.

“Hey, I said—”

“Listen, young man.”

The Sword Saint cut off the young man’s grumbling with a firm voice.

“Even if our world ends and is rewritten, we are here, sitting and talking right now. I believe we have a few hours left.”

“……”

“Even if the world ends tomorrow, those who are alive must continue to live. Remembering, thinking, and if this moment of our existence is here, no one can deny that fact. Not even the goddess above.”

The Sword Saint placed his hand on the hilt of his katana.

“Even if time resets, even if we forget, that is only a result. A result cannot erase its cause, can it? Even if time rewinds, for that girl, it still flows in one direction.”

Frederick showed a bold smile. His back was straight, and his feet were firmly planted on the ground.

That confident stance was truly that of the Sword Saint.

The kindly grandfatherly image from earlier was gone.

“So, young man, why don’t we cross swords and make the most of the time we have left?”

The red-haired young man, who had been staring blankly with his mouth slightly open, finally laughed shortly.

“Guess you’ve learned a thing or two in your long life, old man.”

Any trace of the young man’s disheartened look had already disappeared from his face.

“Alright, let’s have some fun while we can.”

His demeanor was that of a future Sword Saint.

Chapter 71
Deal (5)

Meditation was literally meditation.

A time to sit, calm the mind, and reflect on oneself.

Of course, it wasn’t always easy. Even with my absurd ability to reset time, there were still plenty of things that stressed me out.

The fact that Leo, Claire, and the rest of the main characters were diligent wasn’t exactly something to cause stress. Sure, my body was exhausted, and no matter what I predicted, their relentless actions often disrupted those expectations, but honestly, that kind of mistake was a pleasant surprise.

Wasn’t it? Leo being more tenacious than I thought, or perhaps one of the protagonists being a regressor, ruining the “original” story I had in mind… Of course, I was an alien entity who had drifted in from the outside, and to someone who loved the original, I might seem like I was ruining it. But there’s a big difference between the perspective of the one causing the disruption and that of an outsider.

It’s like the saying: If I do it, it’s romance; if someone else does it, it’s an affair. Hmm, that might not be the best analogy, but the point is this: the main characters acting like main characters didn’t really harm me. If anything, it was just how things were meant to be.

What truly stressed me out was when the story either adhered too closely to the original or veered so far off course that it no longer resembled the original at all.

First, when the story followed the original too closely. Based on what I had experienced so far, Leo seemed intent on completing every single side quest. I had no doubt he’d meticulously ensure the story progressed as it originally did, even beyond the playable parts of the game. From the perspective of someone who loved the original work, that might seem like a good thing.

But if the story followed the original path, there were characters within the main group who were bound to die. It wasn’t just the heroines—male characters could die too. The girl one of the male characters liked could die as well. No matter how strong the protagonist grew, he couldn’t be everywhere at once, nor could he protect all the characters scattered across the vast Empire. He couldn’t stop every event.

And then there was Claire. Someone was fated to die, and since I had taken her place, it could very well be me. Could resetting the time really prevent that death? Or was there some overwhelming force in this world that would ensure one or both of us would die no matter what? I had reset the time before, but I had never died. What would happen after death? Would I transfer to another world and live as a different character again?

Moreover, this world wasn’t rigidly following its original course. It was annoyingly inconsistent, mixing elements of the game with more realistic parts. In the game, no matter if you were shot, stabbed, hit by a giant’s hand falling from the sky, or blasted by a laser from another dimension, if your HP didn’t drop to zero, you wouldn’t die. Even if your HP hit zero and you collapsed, it didn’t count as death—you’d still appear in cutscenes, perfectly fine. The only penalty was not being able to use that character in battle.

But in reality, there were countless contradictions between what happened in the game and what unfolded in the cutscenes. Characters who had been hit by what should have been fatal attacks were only “knocked down” in the game, yet in cutscenes, they died simply because they were shot in the chest or stabbed in the stomach. In the game, this was merely gameplay logic, something allowed for the sake of the story, but in this world?

Does that mean the main group has to avoid getting shot or stabbed even once throughout the entire story? They would have to dodge every swipe from a beast and avoid stepping into the range of any spells.

…But then there was Mia Crowfield, a key character in the story, who almost got hit by a bear’s magic. Of course, I had reset the time right before that happened, but still.

Was it simply because I was there that the outcome was altered? Or was I some kind of restraining force, meant to save everyone and get them to that point?

For more than 300 consecutive days of meditation, I wrestled with these questions, over and over. The fact that I could meditate endlessly—without eating, sleeping, or even bathing—thanks to turning back time was, in many ways, a great advantage. Especially when it came to organizing my thoughts.

I hadn’t been able to think like this until now.

* * *

“……”

Before me was a battlefield. The faint smell of gunpowder lingered, a reminder of the battle that had taken place not too long ago. Between the trenches lay a no man’s land, from which the scent of something burning wafted in the cold air.

The ground bore the scars of repeated shelling, with large craters dotting the landscape, each filled with freshly fallen snow.

The battlefield itself was overwhelmingly in favor of the Imperial Army. The enemy had dug trenches and fortified the area, but the Empire had completely encircled those fortifications, including the trenches themselves.

The enemy had no tanks, while the Empire had plenty. There were also fighter planes.

However, deploying such armored equipment beyond the border was a complex issue. The Autonomous State of Rickland had requested support from the Empire, but they were hesitant to allow such “modern equipment” to cross the border.

From what I had gathered, the reason behind allowing even the limited presence of imperial forces was a kind of political pressure. The Empire had essentially said, “If you can’t deal with the warlords along your border, and that leads to harm on our side, what are you going to do about it?” Unable to bear this pressure, they begrudgingly agreed.

“There are a lot of them.”

Jennifer said as she peered through her binoculars at the fortress. A concrete bunker, built to last, came into view, even from this distance. It was far away, barely visible.

“But not enough to break through our defensive line.”

The soldiers would be dying all the way to that point.

“They don’t have machine guns, but they’ve rigged multiple gun barrels together to serve the same purpose. During the initial assault, a lot of our men were killed because of it. Its rate of fire isn’t quite like a machine gun, but it still sends bullets flying at rapid speed.”

They hadn’t developed assault rifles yet. Even the machine gun was one of the newer weapons, and it was still incredibly heavy. At least, it wasn’t the kind of thing you could carry around while firing.

“Well, can you do it?”

“…”

I didn’t answer. Jennifer stared at me for a moment, then asked again.

“Or have you already done it?”

“I’ve succeeded seven times.”

Of course, it had taken countless retries.

This mission was on an entirely different level from sneaking into the Count’s estate. The no man’s land between here and the trenches was extremely long. The moment I was spotted, bullets came flying.

To survive, I had to avoid being seen at all costs.

The fact that night had already fallen was in my favor.

Even in a standoff, a person’s vigilance can’t stay sharp for hours on end. Some soldiers on the long front lines were dozing off, while others were excited about the prospect of finishing their shift and going to sleep.

It had taken an absurd amount of time to find such a place, but I finally managed it. Once I got inside the trench, I had a significant advantage. As long as I had bullets, I could take down one enemy with each shot. Whether it was luck or simply the panic of the disoriented enemy in the dark, not a single bullet had hit me square in the head.

Dodge, hide, shoot.

There was no silencer to muffle my gunfire. Even if I had a modern silencer, it would only reduce the noise slightly; the moment I fired, the enemy would hear it. The only thing I could do was to add to the chaos and confusion.

I tried to move through the trenches as much as possible, tossing grenades into every room I came across.

The shotgun equipped with Marmaros was incredibly effective. The intense flames bursting from the muzzle alone were enough to terrify the enemy. I didn’t need to lug around a massive fuel tank on my back to turn the battlefield into a blazing inferno.

With a submachine gun, a shotgun, and a revolver in hand, I continued advancing, switching to any enemy weapon I could find when I ran out of ammo. Eventually, I stumbled upon the ammunition depot deep inside the base.

By that time, the Imperial Army had also launched their attack.

They must have seen the gunfights and explosions within the enemy camp and decided it was the perfect moment to strike.

In the midst of simultaneous attacks from inside and outside—

Boom!

A massive explosion shook the ground. For a moment, I couldn’t hear anything. When I came to, I was lying on the ground. I had only blacked out for a few seconds, but my back and shoulders were screaming in pain. As I quickly regained my senses and stood up, I saw enemy soldiers standing in a daze.

When I looked in their direction, I saw bright flames. Thick, black smoke billowed into the sky, darker than the night itself. Several more massive explosions followed.

…The ammunition depot had exploded.

One of the grenades I had randomly tossed must have hit the depot, causing it to blow up.

The sound of gunfire from outside the trenches grew louder and closer.

Waaahhh—

The cheers of the Imperial soldiers echoed, almost like a victory shout.

The mercenaries began to drop to their knees one by one, raising their hands above their heads. Their expressions showed that they knew it was all over.

They all stared at me with a mix of fear and awe.

Without a word, I climbed up to the edge of the trench and looked toward the bunker.

The bunker had exploded from the inside, half-collapsed. Even if there were people inside, there was no way they survived.

And if they had, they would soon be captured or killed by the flood of Imperial soldiers closing in.

That was my first success.

Chapter 72
Deal (6)

After that, I had succeeded six more times, refining the strategy each time. Of course, I had reset time completely and started from scratch multiple times, and if I included all the minor rewinds, the number would have been even higher.

But in the end, I succeeded. I managed to create a route that worked.

“I see.”

Jennifer murmured in response to my words.

“You’re planning to rewind this time as well, aren’t you?”

“Yes.”

I replied quietly, my breath forming a small cloud of white mist in the cold air.

“Honestly, even knowing about your ability, it’s astonishing. It’s hard to believe. That one person could enter and take over such a fortress.”

“I merely caused confusion inside the fortress. If the Imperial forces hadn’t advanced when they did, even with my ability to rewind time, it would’ve been nearly impossible to succeed.”

No matter how many enemies there were, the narrow trenches limited the number of people who could see me at once. Plus, it was nighttime. If the lights became a problem, I could just shoot them out. A single grenade could knock out all the lighting in a section of the trench.

If I failed, I would just keep trying until I succeeded.

“……”

Jennifer remained silent for a while, lost in thought.

“When I first heard they were sending you, I couldn’t believe my ears.”

After maintaining her silence for a long time, she finally spoke. Her tone was hesitant, as though she were slowly unraveling a thought that had been buried deep in her mind, and I was somewhat surprised by her candor.

“Imagine how stunned I was when they told me our reinforcement was ‘one person.’ I may not be the commander here, but these were comrades I once fought alongside. And this was the land where I spent my childhood, right in front of my home. I understand that there are political reasons at play, but when I first received the letter, I was genuinely hopeful. I thought the political issues had finally been resolved, and we’d receive more reinforcements.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes. But when I opened that fancy envelope, I was dumbfounded.”

“……”

“Do you know what my grandfather said when he heard the news?”

“No, I don’t.”

“He said, ‘The Emperor must have his reasons.'”

“……”

“I really thought we were being abandoned after all the loyalty we’d shown, that our entire territory was being forsaken.”

Jennifer chuckled as if she had heard a funny joke. But there was a hint of emptiness in her voice. Her laugh gradually grew weaker, almost as if the energy had drained out of it.

“Does the Emperor know about your ability?”

“No, he doesn’t.”

“Are you sure about that?”

“Yes.”

He probably thinks I’m incredibly talented and capable. But he wouldn’t imagine I have the ability to reset the time. That would be beyond the realm of reasonable belief, practically a fantasy.

Moreover, the prevailing belief in this world was that “time cannot be reversed.” It wasn’t just a simple belief but rather tied to a magical rule of this world. Of course, seeing that I could actually turn back time, it made me wonder if the developers had hidden this feature to use it as a twist later in the story. It would also explain why, toward the end, characters suddenly started dying left and right, and why the player had to personally decide which characters would die. Considering it was a small studio, it didn’t seem feasible for them to create two completely different story routes with alternate endings and release a sequel within just a year.

If the ability to reset the time was part of the setting, then it would make sense that the protagonist, knowing this, could just rewind and save the characters while progressing through the story. And for this twist to work, none of the other characters could even suspect that it was possible.

“I see…”

Jennifer was silent for a while again.

“I could tell you’d already solved the situation when you came back. Once I knew you could turn back time, it became obvious.”

Jennifer glanced at me as she spoke.

“Just a moment ago, you only looked a little tired, but suddenly your expression turned deeply exhausted. If I hadn’t known about your ability, I would’ve assumed you were just realizing how difficult the upcoming mission would be.”

“Really?”

“Yes. To be honest, right now, your expression…”

Jennifer hesitated, which was unlike her, and then spoke again.

“It looks like someone who’s been to hell and back.”

“Is that so.”

I couldn’t think of much else to say in response.

“……”

“……”

We both stared at the distant bunker again.

“As you’ve probably heard, those mercenaries holed up in that place are truly vile. They’ve burned down several villages, raped women, and then hanged them at the village gates after everything was left in ruins. It’s hard to understand what drove them to such cruelty. If you need proof, I can show you.”

I had already heard this story before. I had even seen the evidence.

“But even so, they’re still human. Some might call them beasts, but any hunter would laugh at that notion. Sure, there are animals that toy with their prey, but nothing as deliberately cruel as humans. At least, that’s been my experience.”

Jennifer turned toward me, this time looking at me directly rather than casting occasional glances.

“Honestly, I’m probably not the one who should be saying this after dragging you this far, but…”

She hesitated for just a moment before continuing.

“Why don’t you just run away? If you’ve turned back time, all the lives you’ve taken can be undone. Or you could live a life completely detached from the Emperor. With your ability, you could live a normal life, couldn’t you?”

“……”

I kept staring at the distant bunker for a while before finally speaking.

“I’ve heard that suggestion before.”

“……”

Jennifer seemed at a loss for words after hearing my response.

“I see.”

We stood there in silence again, with Jennifer beside me, until this time, I spoke first.

“Still, thank you for saying it. Truly.”

“……”

Jennifer’s eyes widened slightly in surprise, and she asked,

“Have I said that before too?”

“No.”

I shook my head.

“This is the first time.”

“I see.”

Jennifer smiled at my words.

* * *

Did I even have the option to start over from the beginning?

Jennifer didn’t know much about my past. Not many people knew about my true past, the one where I played an incomprehensible “game” in my previous life, nor about the past where I lived as “Sylvia Black.” The few who did were Claire, the Baron and Baroness Grace who likely heard it from her, the Emperor who received reports, and Lucas who had been observing the orphanage.

All of these people would agree that, even if I reset the time for the first time, I would still end up in the same situation.

Lucas had been keeping an eye on the orphanage from the very beginning. No matter how many times I reset the time, I was still a child of less than ten years. Even if I ran fast or hid well, there was no escaping the gaze of someone as skilled as Lucas, and even if I tried to attack, I would never have won.

Where did the existence of “Sylvia Black” come from?

Perhaps, from nowhere at all.

Just an existence created at that moment for some purpose.

And the fact that I, who knew quite a bit about the future of this world in the form of a game, was placed in that body meant that whoever brought me here had a clear goal.

An entity that even anticipated my ability to turn back time.

“So, does that mean I can just do whatever I want?”

I muttered quietly, staring at the ceiling after waking up in the middle of the night.

Of course, there was no response.

Whether the entity above was a god or the goddess spoken of by the Goddess Church, it didn’t matter.

Well, silence is a form of freedom too. And silence can often be interpreted to one’s disadvantage.

“Alright.”

I decided to interpret that silence as I wished and stood up.

I was a bit tired. Of course I would be, considering what had just happened. My mind was fatigued, and my body, waking in the middle of the night, was screaming to return to sleep.

But there was no time. Claire would surely come to visit at 4 a.m.

I took a deep breath in.

I sat cross-legged and recalled my master’s teachings. I calmed my mind and worked to restore my body.

Honestly, by Earth’s standards, this was absurd. Without sleep, the body would normally just remain tired.

Thankfully, I was in a world where such techniques were possible, even with an ordinary body.

I exhaled, releasing my worries and distractions along with my breath. I allowed only what I wanted to do and needed to do to remain in my mind.

Then, I opened my eyes.

Good.

It was time to head out.

I had a debt to repay.

Chapter 73
Interlude

“The mercenary group was annihilated? When did this happen?”

“It happened at dawn yesterday, sir.”

Upon hearing the report, the face of Maximilian Schmidt, the governor of the Autonomous State of Rickland, momentarily brightened. However, the smile on his face didn’t last long.

“Did the Empire deploy additional forces?”

“Well…”

The high-ranking officer in the blue uniform furrowed his brow, looking somewhat troubled. His well-groomed gray mustache twitched slightly at the ends. Clearly, something about the report didn’t sit right with him.

Despite this, Schmidt didn’t think the Empire had crossed the border with a large army. If that had been the case, the officer would have stormed in with a flushed face, not with hesitation. Although the Autonomous State functioned as a “republic,” it hadn’t entirely shed its noble tendencies. It was, in essence, a nation that resembled the Empire, minus the Imperial Family.

Of course, this was only in terms of political structure; the territory was much smaller, and its military power was insignificant compared to the Empire. The fact that the mercenary group, which should have been under the state’s command, had become a warlord during the chaos of the revolution, made any comparison of military power between the two almost meaningless.

Thus, while they had no choice but to ask the Empire for assistance, they feared its military strength and had “requested” that the Empire refrain from deploying more troops than necessary. It wasn’t just Schmidt who shared this sentiment. The nobles of the Autonomous State also agreed, and though the military’s pride was wounded, they couldn’t openly oppose the request but frequently expressed their displeasure.

…Truthfully, even if the Empire had ignored this request, there would have been no way to stop them. However, the Emperor had, for the time being, honored their plea.

“There was just one person.”

“One person…?”

Schmidt pondered for a moment before speaking.

“Has General Winterfield returned?”

“No, sir.”

“Then… perhaps his daughter?”

“I’m afraid not, either. The individual in question was a woman, yes, but much younger than General Winterfield’s daughter. There are rumors that she might be a princess…”

“A princess? Are you telling me the Empire sent a princess to the battlefield, and she was the key to victory?”

Schmidt glanced at the ceiling in a daze for a moment before lowering his gaze back to the commander in front of him.

“Could it be that the Imperial army attacked the enemy, sacrificing themselves to protect the princess? If so, we’ll owe a significant debt of gratitude.”

“Protection” isn’t free. Even if the compensation for the damage wasn’t directly monetary, an equivalent price had to be paid. Otherwise, it was uncertain where the Imperial Army’s swords and spears would turn.

For now, the region was filled with warlords, but once the Empire finished dealing with them one by one…

There was a reason the state kept pleading for the Empire to limit the number of troops it sent.

“No, sir, that’s not the case.”

However, Schmidt’s assumption was quickly refuted by the commander.

“The Imperial Army reportedly suffered minimal casualties. The warlord’s base collapsed entirely, bunker and all. A unit stationed nearby sent someone over this morning. They even took photographs—would you like to see them?”

The commander gently placed a thin but finely crafted wooden clipboard on Schmidt’s desk.

“……”

Schmidt flipped through the report, skimming each page.

It was just as the commander had said. The base that the Autonomous State’s army couldn’t breach was now in ruins. Imperial soldiers were cheering from all sides, and the disheveled mercenaries were all kneeling on the ground with their hands raised above their heads.

Among the many photographs, one captured the image of a young girl. It wasn’t a close-up shot, but from a distance, near the collapsed bunker, the photo showed a girl with short hair, dressed in a coat similar to that of an Imperial officer, though slightly different in style.

Her expression was unreadable, as her face was turned slightly to the side, revealing only her profile. She didn’t appear to be seriously injured.

“That girl is the princess.”

“…So, what exactly are you suggesting this princess did? Even if the Empire sent a princess, it wouldn’t have changed the tide of the battle. Was she deployed simply to gain military experience as an officer?”

“I don’t think that’s the case. The details are unclear due to conflicting reports, but… according to what’s been circulating, it seems the girl was the key to the victory in this battle.”

“……”

Schmidt pressed his lips together, staring down at the photograph again. Though the girl’s expression was stiff, there were no visible signs of injury. The coat didn’t appear stained or damaged, though the grainy, unfocused black-and-white photo made it hard to tell for sure.

“According to the messenger sent by the Empire,”

The commander began to speak in a flat tone, as if trying to keep his voice devoid of emotion to maintain objectivity.

“The princess was directly deployed to the battlefield. Within minutes, gunshots and explosions were heard from the enemy camp, followed by a massive explosion. The Imperial Army then launched a feint attack, and as the defensive lines around the princess’s position crumbled, the Imperial forces were able to penetrate the enemy’s base.”

“Propaganda, no doubt.”

Schmidt scoffed, pushing the report back across the desk.

“…There is the example of Lady Winterfield, isn’t there? If the blood of the Emperor runs in her veins—”

“Even Lady Winterfield couldn’t infiltrate enemy lines alone and detonate their ammunition depot. That’s beyond the capabilities of any human. Are you suggesting this princess can dodge bullets?”

“……”

With Schmidt putting it so bluntly, the commander had nothing left to say. In truth, even as he delivered the report, his own skepticism was clear in his emotionless tone.

“But,”

Schmidt added, running a hand through his hair, slicking it back to expose his forehead.

“if it’s true, even partially… it complicates things.”

His face, framed by neatly combed black hair was the epitome of a “gentleman.” He looked somewhat young, but in reality, he was older than he appeared.

“Even if it’s propaganda, there might be some truth mixed in. Like the case of Lady Winterfield that the commander mentioned, she could have been a significant help in the battle.”

Even if the Empire had exaggerated their success to downplay their own losses, the photos showed that the princess had participated in the battle. Schmidt thought it might be necessary to send someone to discreetly verify the truth from the Imperial soldiers.

“Hmm…”

“What is it?”

When Schmidt narrowed his eyes and looked at the commander, the commander took a step back and asked.

“Didn’t you mention you have a daughter, Commander?”

“…I do, yes.”

Seeing the commander speak with a highly suspicious expression, the governor continued.

“My daughter is still too young to enter the Imperial Academy.”

“……”

“If you have any desire to send your daughter to study in the Empire, the Autonomous State is willing to support her wholeheartedly.”

“……”

The commander remained silent for a moment.

“There’s one condition, but if you don’t want to, that’s fine. There are many young ladies in the Autonomous State who would love to study in the Empire. Or even a young gentleman would be fine.”

“I’ll consider it.”

When the commander spoke, Schmidt nodded and leaned back in his chair.

“Do try to make your decision quickly. I’d like to send any potential students with the cadets returning from their field training on the next train.”

Of course, there would be a complex procedural process, but Schmidt believed the Emperor of the Empire would gladly accept his proposal.

Although he hadn’t fully grasped the Emperor’s character, Schmidt knew at least that the Emperor had a keen interest in “interesting matters.”

“And what do you intend to do with the information about the princess?”

“Well, information is always useful to have on hand. If this princess’s combat skills are truly valuable… we’ll need to think of ways to utilize her to benefit the Autonomous State. We still don’t know her personality.”

Schmidt shrugged casually.

“Oh, by the way, Commander, does your daughter enjoy making friends?”

“Ah, well—”

Seeing the commander’s hesitant glances, Schmidt let out a bitter smile.

“I see.”

Chapter 74
Back to Normal? (1)

The dawn operation was something I chose to participate in. Although the promise I made with Jennifer had been erased when I turned back time, I still remembered it. While I might be willing to break promises with others, I didn’t want to break promises with characters I liked.

As a result, by the time I returned, it was already late morning.

“……If you want a reward, I’ll give you anything. Winterfield does not forget its debts.”

Jennifer said on the way back in the car.

“I merely settled an old debt.”

I replied.

Saying that filled me with a slight sense of pride.

Sure, I had smelled blood and gunpowder that dawn. And the memories of that battlefield probably wouldn’t fade so easily. I’d heard stories about PTSD and such, so those memories might end up affecting me greatly.

But still, when I thought about it as something I had to do, I felt much better.

War, after all, was like that. If we didn’t fight, people on our side would die. Those mercenaries had already committed heinous crimes, practically war crimes. Maybe some of the people I fought against had normal mindsets, but… a battlefield is a place where lives are at stake, and I couldn’t afford to let them go.

They had aimed their guns at me. Had I been hit and killed, perhaps the situation would be different. If I’d been shot in the arm or leg and incapacitated without turning back time, I would have been in serious trouble in the hands of that disorganized group of mercenaries.

And it wasn’t the first time I’d killed someone.

The battle itself had been optimized after repeating the same path several times by resetting time. Though there was a day’s difference, the outcome was ultimately the same.

“Debt?”

Jennifer asked back, but I didn’t bother to explain.

“……”

When I didn’t respond, Jennifer didn’t push for answers. Instead, she seemed to sink into deep thought and remained silent throughout the car ride. Thanks to that, I could stare blankly out the window until we returned to Winterfield Castle.

The distant mountain range was beautiful. The Sword Saint was probably still somewhere along those mountain slopes.

* * *

When we arrived at Winterfield Castle, Alice, who had been waiting in the castle lobby, rushed out and hugged me tightly.

She must have smelled the gunpowder clinging to me, as she immediately shot a glare at Jennifer.

“……”

Jennifer had nothing to say in response.

Jennifer didn’t know that I could reset time. So, seeing me fight like that on the battlefield must have shocked her in a different way. She likely hadn’t had any time to mentally prepare herself.

“Did… Father…?”

Alice spoke up right away.

“Did Father order you to do this?”

Hmm.

I seriously contemplated the situation. The Emperor hadn’t ordered me to do this… to be precise, he had intended to.

So, wouldn’t it be okay to just say it was?

Technically, it was something I wanted to do.

“……”

I decided to go with that. Explaining it would be a hassle. Honestly, trying to explain while hiding my ability would inevitably leave gaps in the story, leading to unnecessary suspicion. If I lied, questions like “What about that time…?” could arise when my ability was eventually revealed.

So, I chose to “plausibly remain silent.”

Alice seemed to take my silence as an affirmation and looked at me with her lips tightly pressed together.

“I told you, you don’t have to follow Father’s orders.”

“……”

Alice, who had lightly hugged me, took a step back and held my hand.

“……Well, I guess you couldn’t easily refuse such an order.”

I hadn’t actually received any orders.

…Hopefully, she wouldn’t run straight to the Emperor and say something.

Feeling a bit uneasy, I decided to change the subject.

“Did you carry out the request well?”

“Request? Oh.”

Alice glanced at the other kids who had been waiting behind her, then looked back at me.

“Yes, thanks to you.”

I shifted my gaze slightly to look for Mia Crowfield. The other kids had been here for only a short while, and their clothes were slightly damp at the hems, stained with mud likely from melted snow.

The staff in Mia Crowfield’s hand was glowing with a blue marmaros. I had left it on the desk in my room before leaving, along with a note instructing them to give it to Mia Crowfield. It seemed the kids had followed my instructions precisely.

“Thanks to the Marmaros, the hunt went much smoother.”

Charlotte, who had been watching us, stepped forward and spoke. Her expression was as complex as Alice’s. She seemed conflicted about whether she should be wary of me after returning from the battlefield or simply express her gratitude for the kindness in this moment.

“Th-thank you.”

Mia Crowfield said, her voice slightly trembling.

“Sister… are you okay?”

Claire, who had been watching me from a distance, approached and asked.

“I’m fine.”

In reality, I felt much better than I had expected. Perhaps seeing similar sights repeatedly had made me accustomed to them, allowing me to prepare mentally. Plus, I had some justification for my actions.

I looked over at Leo and Jake, who were still standing a bit farther away. Surprisingly, Leo didn’t seem pale or terrified at all. For a brief moment, I wondered if he had reached a state of calm from being too frightened. But upon closer inspection, his expression seemed contemplative instead.

Had his opinions of me changed a bit?

Jake’s reaction was similar. His usual carefree, cocky demeanor was nowhere to be seen. Instead, he was watching me intently with an unusually serious expression. When our eyes met, however, he quickly flashed his usual sly grin and walked over to me.

“Come on, standing around like this isn’t helping. Let’s all go grab something to eat. I’m starving here.”

“You…”

Alice shot Jake a sideways glance, but then, as if remembering something, she turned to look at me. Reading something from my expression, she quickly chuckled and spoke.

“Yeah, well, you’re right. We’ve all been working hard all morning. It’s about time we got hungry.”

…How does she manage to read my face so easily?

* * *

“Are you sure about this? You can rest this afternoon if you need to.”

That afternoon, as I came out equipped to complete another request, Alice looked at me with concern.

“I’m fine.”

I was glad I had learned the art of meditation. Even though I hadn’t gotten much sleep, just as Claire had mentioned before, meditation helped stabilize my body and mind. It wasn’t the same as being fully rested, but after washing up and meditating in my room for a while, I felt a surge of energy, as if I’d had a caffeine boost. It didn’t erase my tiredness completely, but it helped.

“Are you sure you’re really okay?”

Claire asked from beside me, but I nodded once more.

“There’s work to be done, and it affects my grades—”

“No.”

Before I could finish, Jennifer, who had appeared nearby, cut me off.

“I will give you full marks. You may not have completed the official request, but you accomplished something no soldier could.”

“……”

Jennifer’s face, though, looked conflicted.

When I had told her I would take down the enemy commander, she had worn a similar uncertain expression. It was different from the cool and composed look she had when she first gave me a request at the Sword Saint’s cabin. Perhaps she hadn’t actually believed I could do it.

That seemed likely, given she was the type to teach not to seek honor on the battlefield.

“So, you can rest this afternoon… no, take tomorrow off as well. I’ll take responsibility and explain everything to the Academy.”

Abraham would probably understand.

“If that’s the case, then I’m doing this because I want to.”

When I said that, the already quiet atmosphere around me grew even more still.

“Sylvia?”

Alice’s eyes widened as she looked at me.

“…Sister?”

Claire finally let the word slip out.

“…I see.”

Hearing my response, Jennifer closed her eyes briefly, took a deep breath, and then let it out softly.

“If that’s what you want as a student, there’s nothing I can do. All I can say is… thank you. This is a thank you from the soldiers as well.”

Jennifer bowed her head deeply.

“…I see.”

Not sure how to respond, I decided to leave it at that.

Chapter 75
Back to Normal? (2)

Still, the afternoon felt refreshingly calm.

I felt as though half of my worries had been resolved. I had found a way to recover quickly, even when exhausted, through meditation, and the northern issue had been somewhat dealt with. Additionally, I had clearly demonstrated my abilities to those around me.

Even the emotional vulnerability that Mia Crowfield had witnessed might have been mitigated by my recent actions. After all, I had shown that I could single-handedly inflict serious damage on the enemy.

Perhaps, this could serve as a warning to Countess Crowfield, who was likely plotting revenge against the Emperor at this very moment. In the original story, Claire had transferred into the academy midway through the first year, and unlike me, she didn’t make her presence as obvious. That led the Crowfields to underestimate her to some extent.

Of course, back then, Claire hadn’t blown up the Count with a bomb either.

There’s a vast difference between facing off against an assassin and taking on a human weapon capable of annihilating entire squads of enemies.

“……”

I could understand why Mia Crowfield kept glancing at me.

Though it seems becoming friends with her will be even more difficult now.

“Sister!”

……And there was another person whose attitude towards me had changed.

Considering I had returned after performing like a human weapon, I expected more people to find it difficult to approach me. Yet, Claire had become even more casual in her interactions with me.

It seems what I said earlier—“I did it because I wanted to”—had a significant impact on her. I hadn’t even explained my reasons, and my act wasn’t about gaining or claiming anything. It was simply about crushing a mercenary group. But to Claire, the act itself didn’t seem to be a problem.

More than that, it appeared she had gained confidence that I still had genuine emotions left inside me.

“Claire.”

“I know, I know! But we’re outside the Academy right now!”

Before I could even say anything, Claire preempted me, patting my arm as she spoke.

…We might be outside the Academy, but the task we were doing still counted toward our attendance.

Plus, we were still in our uniforms. It wasn’t as if we were far removed from the Academy—it just wasn’t within the Academy’s buildings.

“But Claire has been calling you ‘Sister’ since earlier. Could you tell me why that is?”

Claire was walking on my left, while Alice was on my right. The situation left me feeling oddly uncomfortable. After all, both of them were like sisters to me in their own way.

Well, I didn’t exactly think of them as ‘sisters’ per se, but… you know that feeling, when you’ve spent enough time with someone that a sense of familial affection grows? Claire had followed me in that way, and Alice had been by my side for a long time, so I suppose I felt that way toward both of them.

“Oh, that.”

Claire responded confidently to Alice’s question.

“Sylvia just has this… sisterly vibe, you know? I had a younger brother, but I never had a sister. So I decided to call Sylvia ‘Sister’ instead.”

“……”

I glanced back and almost burst into laughter at the sight of Leo, who was staring at the back of Claire’s head with an expression of disbelief. It wasn’t just the reason Claire had given for calling me ‘Sister’—he also seemed baffled by her casually referring to him as her ‘younger brother.’

“……For that reason?”

Alice leaned forward slightly, peering at Claire beside me before shifting her gaze to my face. It was clear she didn’t believe a word of what Claire had said.

“……”

I silently glanced at Claire, but she merely averted her gaze, pretending not to notice.

I just realized that she hadn’t just started calling me “sister” now; she had been subtly doing it for a while.

Not that I particularly minded it or found it uncomfortable, but in this situation, it was only making things more complicated for me.

“…I’ll explain it to you later.”

I whispered quietly to Alice.

“…Alright.”

Since it was me saying it, Alice didn’t press further. She trusted me enough not to pry. Charlotte, who was close enough to hear my quiet voice, seemed interested but refrained from digging any further. Perhaps she thought it wouldn’t be appropriate for royalty to prod into secrets unnecessarily.

Jake, on the other hand, seemed entirely indifferent. He was glancing around, clearly not paying any attention to us. Still, I couldn’t let my guard down around him.

In the original story, there hadn’t been this much bustling activity. The characters had their set lines, and due to the limitations of the game’s programming, unless a character was central to the event, they would often become background noise. Without lines scripted for them, even if they appeared in cutscenes, they would just stand awkwardly in the back.

Typically, only the character selected as the player’s representative would actively move around the field, and occasionally one or two others would tag along during specific events. But for the most part, even though all the characters were supposedly traveling together, only one would be visible.

So, this current lively scene felt somewhat strange.

But at the same time, it was also somewhat enjoyable. Despite how odd it seemed when compared to the game, having friends around to hear and react to conversations reminded me of my high school days, hanging out with groups of friends.

“Alright, then.”

Claire stretched her arms above her head and spoke cheerfully.

“Let’s do our best this afternoon! We’re heading back tomorrow, after all.”

“…Are we going straight back to classes on Monday?”

Mia Crowfield asked in a worried tone, to which Charlotte responded with a matter-of-fact answer.

“Of course. Isn’t that obvious?”

At Charlotte’s words, Mia slumped her shoulders.

Tomorrow, we’d be heading back to the academy by train after finishing the morning’s practical session. However, given how far away we were from Runedarium, it would take several hours on the train to return. Though the interior was spacious and comfortable, it didn’t have beds, meaning we’d be sitting in seats for the entire journey.

I could understand why it seemed hard to believe we’d have to jump right back into classes without a break to recover from the trip.

…Of course, I planned on taking some time to rest by meditating through a few nights.

Still, it seemed the group task we had completed together that morning had been beneficial. Watching Mia Crowfield engage in conversation with the others so naturally now, it was clear they had all grown closer.

The blue Marmaros gemstone on Mia’s staff continued to shimmer softly as we walked.

* * *

“Impressive.”

Jennifer spoke, her expression genuinely surprised.

There wasn’t as much work to do that afternoon as expected. Thanks to the protagonist’s party completing most of the requests in the morning, the remaining tasks were few. The kids who woke up later—though not too late by normal standards, but relatively late—rushed into the request office, leaving only a handful of jobs for the afternoon.

In the original story, this sequence of events also served as a trigger to reveal a hidden quest.

If you cleared all the morning’s side quests, an event would pop up after completing the afternoon quests, saying, “You have time to spare.” Interestingly, finishing the morning quests didn’t reduce the number of afternoon side quests, though.

On the other hand, if you hadn’t completed all the morning side quests, you’d be too busy handling additional tasks to experience the conversation scene with Jennifer.

Anyway, after finishing the tasks before the afternoon ended, Jennifer said to the group—

“Looks like we have a lot of time left today. There’s still quite a while until dinner.”

“Yes, that’s right.”

Leo nodded, and Jennifer, after a brief moment of thought, said,

“In that case, would you all be up for a rather interesting challenge?”

“A challenge… you say?”

Leo asked, and Jennifer nodded with a mischievous smile.

“Yes. If you succeed, it could be very beneficial for you all. Though, considering the time, it might be a bit tight.”

“……”

The kids exchanged glances, their eyes filled with curiosity.

Jennifer’s suggestion was half-joking, half-serious. Part of her wanted to surprise her master, and the other part genuinely wanted to reward her students, whom she had grown fond of.

She also kept a close eye on Leo, noting how he had inherited the swordsmanship of the Grace family.

She must have seen some potential in him.

“So, are you interested in hearing more?”

When the kids nodded, Jennifer smiled and began to speak.

“In that case—”

Chapter 76
Back to Normal? (3)

“Are you really sure you don’t want to go?”

“Yes, I’m fine.”

I’ve learned everything I needed to.

Besides, going there right now… it wouldn’t be very dramatic.

I considered Sword Saint my teacher, and he had told me to come visit again, but going the very next day seemed a bit too much. Besides, I had already climbed the mountain too many times. I didn’t want to climb it again.

“……Well, it’s understandable that you’d want to rest.”

Alice nodded at my words, and it seemed like the rest of the group agreed as well.

Yeah, I did want to rest a bit. If it were before I learned meditation, I might have tried to follow them and turn back time to learn more, but now… I had just returned from wreaking havoc on the enemy camp this morning.

“If we go up there, we might not come back down until tomorrow.”

Just imagining all of them staying in that small cabin made me feel suffocated.

“I’ll be waiting here.”

When I said that, the group exchanged glances before turning back to me.

“Alright then.”

It seemed like they were a bit disappointed that they wouldn’t hear the story behind Claire calling me “sister” just yet, but that could wait until they returned.

“See you later, sis!”

Claire waved enthusiastically, while the others looked at her with expressions that still showed some confusion.

The only one who seemed unfazed was Leo, probably because Claire had already told him everything. They had grown pretty close, after all.

“……”

I watched the kids board the large carriage. Only after the carriage disappeared from sight did I turn around.

* * *

“Hey, you there, miss!”

I wondered if I had made a mistake by not heading straight back to my room and instead wandering around the village.

Because now, I had somehow gotten involved with a strange man.

“Over here, over here! There’s a seat, why don’t you come join us?”

The loud voice of the man drew everyone’s attention.

People in the North were generally reserved, and they didn’t care much for loud or flamboyant people. The man was getting quite a few disapproving looks, but he didn’t seem to mind at all.

The man had striking red hair, the kind that left an impression after just one glance. He had dragged over an extra chair and was resting his feet on it, completely at ease. The café owner was glaring at him with a frown, but no one seemed brave enough to kick him out.

Perhaps it was because he was wearing clothes that looked exceptionally expensive. At a glance, it was clear he was of high rank. No one wanted to get involved with him, probably fearing the hassle it might cause.

If there was a noble in this village, it was either a guest of the Winterfield family or a soldier—one of the two.

But this man was neither a noble nor a guest, and he certainly wasn’t a soldier.

He was a member of the royal family, though not summoned by anyone in particular, and his personality didn’t suit the military, even if his aptitude might.

“……”

I felt a headache coming on as I approached Lucas.

As I neared, Lucas greeted me with a broad smile, lowering his feet from the chair and brushing his hands off before gesturing to the seat he had prepared for me. However, I silently pulled over a different chair and sat down.

Of course, Lucas didn’t seem to mind my attitude much.

“Enjoying your trip, little sister?”

“……I was, until just a moment ago.”

“You make it sound like I’m the reason your fun’s been ruined.”

“……”

He knew exactly what he was doing.

Lucas clearly didn’t expect me to be happy to see him. His face was still smiling, but there was no real warmth behind it.

Why would he reveal himself so openly now? Was it because Jennifer, who had been acting as the head of Winterfield, was away? Or because Alice had temporarily left?

But no, that didn’t make sense. There were still students wandering around. With his fiery red hair, Lucas stood out on his own. I might not think of myself as particularly noticeable, but I didn’t have such a plain face that people wouldn’t recognize me.

A princess of the Empire, sitting face-to-face with a nameless handsome man in a café.

Even if rumors spread, they’d die down quickly. Any high-ranking noble who recognized Lucas would know our true identities. Once that happened, this scene wouldn’t be perceived as charming gossip but rather a chilling spectacle no one would dare look at directly.

“When did you start spying on me?”

“You already know the answer to that.”

No, I really didn’t.

…Though I couldn’t blame him for reacting that way. If he had been following me throughout this entire training exercise, he would have witnessed me fighting in the battlefield.

It wouldn’t make sense for someone like me—who fought inhuman battles—not to know that Lucas had been tailing me.

“It must’ve been the whole time, right?”

“Of course.”

He responded calmly, unfazed by my question. His coffee remained untouched, still steaming, as if he had only just sat down after seeing the kids off.

Lucky for him, it seemed he had timed things just right.

…But had he truly been following me all the time?

“Well, not exactly 24 hours a day. When you went into your room, it was hard to track you, so I didn’t bother. I had to report to His Majesty, and you know, I still need to eat, sleep, and… take care of other things.”

Well, obviously.

That also meant he hadn’t switched off with anyone else to keep an eye on me.

“And if I had placed something in your room, you’d have noticed right away.”

I stared at his face, trying to determine if he was being serious or not… If it was true, I would need to turn back time and remove whatever he might have planted.

But no matter how long I stared at Lucas, I couldn’t see past the surface of his expression. I didn’t have mind-reading powers, and my eyes were no different from an ordinary person’s.

So, for now, I decided to assume Lucas was telling the truth and move on, but I also made a mental note to be cautious from now on… I’d definitely need to flip my room upside down later just to be sure nothing suspicious was hidden there.

“Then why reveal yourself to me now?”

If Lucas had overheard my conversation with Jennifer, it honestly would have made more sense for him to follow my friends instead. After all, it would have given him a chance to meet the Sword Saint, whom he had been pursuing.

In the original story, even after Lucas learned of the Sword Saint’s location, he continued training until he was certain he could win. So, even if he were caught now, it wouldn’t derail the main plot much.

“…Who knows.”

Lucas muttered, staring blankly at the sky. The sky was an almost unnervingly cold, clear blue with not a single cloud in sight. In the capital, the sky rarely looked this clear due to the smog and steam engines everywhere, even near the academy. While they had steam engines here too, the sky was far less polluted.

“I just had a few things I wanted to ask.”

“What do you want to ask?”

“……You.”

Lucas remained silent, simply staring at me. His gaze felt heavy and unpleasant, so I asked again.

“…What about me?”

Lucas broke into a grin, an amused smile playing on his lips.

“Fight me sometime. For real. A life-or-death battle.”

“…What?”

“A real fight, with our lives on the line.”

“……”

I tried not to show my surprise. I think I managed quite well—my expression probably didn’t change much at all.

“Hmm.”

Seeing my expression, Lucas smiled.

“I think I understand a bit now how Alice reads your expressions. She’s pretty impressive, huh?”

Before I could even respond, Lucas stood up from his seat. He approached me, patted my shoulder a few times, and then left.

“……”

What just happened?

I sat there for a moment, frozen in place, before finally managing to piece together what he might have meant.

Did he just decide that fighting me would be more entertaining than fighting the Sword Saint?

“…”

Did I just get myself into trouble?

* * *

He didn’t sense any killing intent.

But the moment Lucas said those words, he felt chills down his spine and cold sweat on his back.

It was an eerie sensation, a fear born from feeling nothing at all.

Even after seeing Sylvia shoot down countless people and single-handedly destroy a bunker on the battlefield, Lucas hadn’t sensed any killing intent from her.

Was this the famed state of mind that people referred to as “a still water without ripples”? or was it simply that the opponent was too weak to evoke any strong emotions?

…No, it wasn’t that. It was something different.

It felt more like…

Like an attitude of ‘what was meant to happen, happened.’

The way Sylvia fought, it was as if she thought, “This is how things should be.”

Because of this, Lucas couldn’t even imagine himself defeating her.

But…

“Is it a challenge I must face?”

He murmured.

If he could truly defeat Sylvia, it would be as if he were cutting through the future itself.

A stronger conviction, a sharper instinct than he had ever felt while crossing swords with her in the past took root within him.

And so, Lucas finally made up his mind.

He would face that future head-on and cut through it.

“With an opportunity like that, how could I say no?”

Muttering to himself, Lucas’s lips curled into a smile full of fierce determination.

Chapter 77
Who Are You?

Even if I tried to figure out where things had gone wrong at this point, it wouldn’t really matter. I had done my best, and this was the result. Honestly, if I were told to reset time and solve everything again over a span of several days, I wasn’t sure I could handle it. Even if I knew the process, the thought of going through the same ordeal multiple times wasn’t appealing—mentally, it would be exhausting.

The one thing I knew for sure was that I didn’t want to return to the battlefield anytime soon. The smells, the dampness, and the constant noise—none of it was something I wished to experience again.

So, after parting ways with Lucas, I just went back to my room and collapsed onto the bed. I immediately fell into a deep sleep. My mind was so overheated that I didn’t want to think about anything for at least the next few hours.

* * *

When I woke up, I felt incredibly light, as if a huge burden had been lifted. And from that, I could conclude a few things.

Even though learning meditation had helped alleviate fatigue, sleeping was still much better. Meditation allowed me to maintain my body’s condition, but it didn’t eliminate tiredness altogether. To properly sustain mental clarity through meditation, I had to mix in genuine rest, and my body’s stamina had to be above a certain level.

Honestly, I had never been a fan of physical exercise. It wasn’t just a personal dislike—I had never known how much time I’d have to turn back, so investing in physical training felt pointless. No matter how hard I worked on strengthening my body, if an unexpected event made me reverse time, all that effort would vanish in an instant.

I focused on building habits and improving knowledge that could withstand time resets. Even though I had to keep up with the main group of protagonists, I’d only ever trained enough to maintain the bare minimum—there was no point trying to catch up to superhuman beings like them.

Still, after causing such chaos on the battlefield yesterday, and then trailing after the party for a string of quests without collapsing, it seemed that my minimal training and meditation had paid off. If I hadn’t learned meditation, I probably would’ve collapsed into bed the moment I returned and slept through until the next morning.

The fact that I could hold out even a little longer was thanks to my mentor. I wondered if Leo and the others had returned yet. Maybe they were still away. Their training with the Sword Saint wouldn’t have been short. Even if they trained all night, they probably learned just a little.

Well, this event was more about the significance of meeting the Sword Saint than what they could actually learn from him in such a short time.

Growl.

My stomach growled loudly, probably because I hadn’t eaten dinner the night before. Checking the clock, I saw it was already 9 a.m.

I should probably wash up and grab some food.

* * *

No matter how disciplined someone’s routine has been, most people, unless they’re exceptionally diligent, will tend to throw caution to the wind as soon as the rules are relaxed.

At the academy dormitory, students were expected to wake up by 7:30 a.m., get ready, have breakfast, and be in class by 9 a.m. However, Jennifer, who was in charge of this region, wasn’t the type to enforce strict schedules. If someone wanted to sleep in late, she didn’t care, as long as they could maintain their grades. Whether they slept all day or spent their time having fun, Jennifer paid no mind.

The students knew this, which is probably why they had been running around so much the previous day. If they hadn’t, they wouldn’t even be able to meet the minimum score requirements. That might explain why the dining hall at Winterfield Castle felt so quiet this morning—there were hardly any students around.

In a game, I might’ve thought the limited number of students was due to the developers trying to manage resource allocation. But seeing only three students in academy uniforms made me think otherwise—reality didn’t operate on resource limits like that.

Two of the students were familiar faces. They were from the same noble Class A, and I had seen them in the game and read about them in the lore books. We weren’t close enough to have deep conversations, and they weren’t major characters in the story, just background figures.

The girl and boy sat across from each other, eating. Judging by their different surnames, they weren’t siblings. They didn’t give off a romantic vibe either. Maybe their companions were still lounging around in the dorm.

As for the third person…

……Who is that?

The girl with short, dark brown hair caught my eye. Despite her short haircut, which was a bit longer than most boys’, her beauty was undeniable. Her uniform was clearly the female version, and she had draped her coat neatly over the empty chair beside her, leaving no room for confusion about her gender.

Was she from the noble class?

Like I mentioned before, all the students from the noble class had unique models in the game, even as background characters. After playing the game multiple times and reading through countless guides and lore books, I still had a mental list of all the students.

And she wasn’t on that list.

It didn’t make sense for her to be from the commoner class either. They had all gone off on field training elsewhere. Even if she had come from a nearby place, if there had been crucial information to deliver, it wouldn’t have been left to a student.

Call it a bias if you want, but there was an undeniably air of nobility about her.

“……”

Hmm.

I had a bad feeling about this.

Wouldn’t it be troublesome to get involved with her?

After all the chaos I had gone through yesterday, I wanted at least one peaceful day. So, I deliberately chose a seat far away from her.

This wasn’t the type of place where you could order various dishes from a menu. It wasn’t a restaurant run for profit, after all.

As I sat down and waited, a server soon approached to inform me about the meal options. If I wanted to exclude or add anything, I could simply let them know. If breakfast felt too heavy, I could get by with just a cup of coffee.

As I sat there, staring blankly ahead, waiting for the server to arrive, I heard footsteps approaching. They were remarkably precise and rhythmic. Unlike the clattering steps of the server, these footsteps had a different cadence. The shoes worn by the server were the standard “dress shoes” that office workers might wear. While the students also wore shoes that could be considered dress shoes, they were much more comfortable and made of softer materials, allowing for a quieter step.

The footsteps I heard now belonged to a student.

“……”

I felt uneasy.

I had a bad feeling that something unexpected was about to happen.

“Your Highness.”

And my intuition was spot on.

It was a relief that I didn’t flinch. After everything I had witnessed the day before—the sights I would rather forget, the terrifying sounds of explosions and gunfire—I managed to keep my composure.

I slowly turned my gaze to the person who had called me.

There stood a dignified girl with a charming smile.

From a distance, I hadn’t noticed, but up close, despite her upright posture, her face looked quite young. Younger than the many youthful faces I saw daily at the academy, suggesting she was at least a year younger than me.

She was taller than I expected, and her physique was quite developed, but the youthful aura on her face couldn’t be completely erased.

With a sharp click, the youthful girl saluted me perfectly. It wasn’t just a simple raising of her hand; the sound of her heels clicking together echoed as she executed the salute.

The way she saluted was not in the imperial style.

“……”

“……”

As I continued to look up at her without saying anything, she remained frozen in her saluting posture.

…Oh, is she greeting me right now?

“You can relax.”

I finally said, and only then did she lower her hand in a precise motion. This time, the fabric of her uniform made another clicking sound as it moved. So, that sound could be heard in reality, too.

“May I ask your business?”

“Yes, ma’am!”

I almost raised my hand to my forehead at her crisp response, but I held back.

“My name is Lena Meyer!”

So, who is that?

I almost blurted out that question.

“Are you a student at our academy?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Lena Meyer answered my question.

“I came to introduce myself as I have recently transferred here.”

“……”

I was at a loss for words.

Chapter 78
Mirror Therapy (1)

If someone were watching or controlling this world, I wished they would stop playing such pranks.

I mean, I didn’t really care if the girl in front of me was from outside the original story. When you enter a world from a game or a novel, it’s almost a cliché to become friends with characters who have amazing abilities or skills but never appeared before.

I didn’t know what abilities this Lena Meyer possessed. She had just mentioned that she was the daughter of the commander of the Autonomous State of Rickland.

Autonomous State of Rickland was one of the places that was likely to be visited in the sequel, so it wasn’t strange to meet someone like her. Perhaps she wasn’t merely an external character but one who would be added in the upcoming installment.

Even though the story featured battles against the Emperor to thwart conspiracies, some heroines and major characters had died in the process. Despite that, the world had not reached a conclusion, suggesting that there would be other issues to deal with in the sequel besides the Emperor.

I still didn’t know what those issues were, though.

Anyway, the fact that the commander of the Autonomous State of Rickland had sent his daughter all the way here implied that I had been deemed a person of interest in Rickland as well. Considering the chaos I had caused, it made sense for them to view me that way.

…It made sense, but…

“The noble Class A is already full.”

In the sequel, some heroines had died, leading to vacancies in the class, making it understandable for transfer students to join. In the original story, it was mentioned that one of the nobles had to leave the academy due to family matters during Claire’s transfer process.

However, as of now, no one had left the academy yet. So, if Lena Meyer joined, it would exceed the class capacity.

“Thanks to the grace of the Governor and the Emperor’s generosity, I was able to transfer to the Imperial Runedarium Academy.”

“…I see.”

Her precise answers suggested she didn’t harbor any ill feelings towards me. I didn’t know what her father or the Governor was thinking, but at least she didn’t seem to have any negative sentiments towards me.

What was served for our meal was a beef steak. Lena Meyer ate it with remarkable poise. The sound of her knife cutting through the meat hardly made a noise as it met the plate. Judging by her table manners, it wouldn’t be surprising if she were truly a noble, showcasing how strictly she had been raised.

“Do you have any particular complaints about attending the academy?”

“No, I don’t.”

Her hand stopped abruptly at my question.

When she looked up at me, her face didn’t show much emotion, but—

“The Imperial Runedarium Academy is not only the best in the Empire but also the best in the world. No one would dislike the fact that they could attend such a place.”

If it weren’t for the subtle pressure in her tone, I would have thought she was reciting a memorized line. Even if her expression didn’t show emotion, her attitude spoke volumes.

I could sense that the kid’s attitude was full of anticipation.

“……”

Could it be that Alice was able to discern my attitude like this?

…If the pressure Alice felt whenever I told her she could become the next emperor was of this kind, then it wouldn’t be strange if Alice alone could read my expressions. And with time, the others might learn to read them too.

“And…”

And?

Seeing this expressionless girl hesitate slightly, I waited quietly.

“And, I also consider it an honor to meet you, Your Highness. Your heroic deeds in battlefield are legendary. There are very few like you in this world. Especially in our autonomous region, you’re considered a savior to our people.”

“……”

For a moment, my hand almost slipped, and I nearly dropped my utensils.

What was this?

Why did I keep getting a sense of déjà vu while talking to her?

It felt as though I’d spoken in that same manner quite a few times before.

……

That’s right. Alice’s face kept popping into my mind.

“Surely, it’s because the blood of the Fangriffon flows within you that you were able to accomplish such great feats. To study alongside someone like you is the greatest of honors.”

Not even a drop of that blood flows in me. In fact, if it weren’t for Lucas, we’d be complete strangers.

But of course, I couldn’t just come out and say that.

The two noble students who had been sitting with slightly bored expressions were now glancing in our direction.

“I’ll go have a word with them.”

Noticing my gaze, Lena started to rise.

“It’s fine.”

I quickly intervened. Thankfully, it didn’t come off as too abrupt.

Lena, who had been tensing her legs to rise from her seat, paused and stared at me.

Her tone and demeanor clearly conveyed emotion, but her face remained expressionless, making the whole situation feel incredibly awkward. Her youthful expression, mature tone, and ingrained manners made her seem grown-up, but her actual speech was still immature, which was kind of cute.

It was cute, but the problem was that if I got caught up in such cute behavior, it would be incredibly embarrassing for me.

Feeling cold sweat forming on my back, I tried my best to calm Lena Meyer.

“There’s no need to react to every single word or action. The school you’ll be attending is the Imperial Runedarium Academy. It’s a place where many noble students attend, and there are many who pay attention to others’ actions and words. If you react to every situation, your school life will become very exhausting.”

Lena Meyer nodded at my advice.

“Thank you for your advice.”

“……”

Is this some kind of act?

I seriously began to wonder.

No matter how much I thought about it, her expression and demeanor felt completely out of sync.

……

Wait a second, am I giving off the same vibes? Are the others aware of this and just pretending not to notice?

That thought sent a shiver down my spine.

“Then, will you be traveling with us today?”

“Yes.”

Lena Meyer replied with a firm voice.

“My luggage has already been packed and sent to the train station.”

“……”

Uh… okay.

“Just to confirm once more.”

Feeling a little tense, I asked Lena Meyer,

“Which class will you be studying in?”

“The Noble Class A.”

“……”

Ah…

I see.

Hmm.

Yeah.

…I don’t know what to say.

* * *

“Whoa!”

A young girl, entering the room, raised her arms and let out a cheer.

Then she quickly covered her mouth and looked around. Of course, the room she would be staying in for the next few hours was a private one, and there was no one else around. Given the thickness of the door, it was unlikely anyone outside would have heard her either.

Still, just to be safe, she slightly opened the door and peeked out.

No one was there.

Carefully closing the door again, the girl exclaimed,

“Awesome!”

Lena Meyer had spent her childhood near military bases, following her soldier father.

While there were kids her age nearby, she wasn’t able to play freely. Her father was one of the commanders of the military of the Autonomous State of Rickland and a close confidant of the governor. Because of this, people around her treated Lena with caution, and her father was strict. Lena’s daily routine was almost like a military schedule.

So, she usually wore a mask and pretended to be a rigid soldier. People praised her for it, saying she was a strong, capable heir to the commander’s family. And indeed, she had talent.

But that didn’t mean Lena was a soldier at heart.

Lena jumped onto the bed and flailed around.

Though her father was stern, her mother had always been there to indulge her whims. Up until her mother’s passing three years ago, Lena had been just like any carefree child in her mother’s presence. Since then, she had been letting loose only when she was alone.

That didn’t mean Lena had any resentment towards the military profession. On the contrary, she admired it. Having been influenced by it since her youth, she thought it was a noble profession.

And today, Lena Meyer met a hero.

Her father had told her about Princess Sylvia Fangriffon, a woman of extraordinary abilities.

The testimonies from the few autonomous soldiers who fought alongside the Imperial Army and surviving mercenaries also mentioned the princess numerous times.

Charging through trenches on her own and securing victory by collapsing enemy defenses from within—wasn’t this the epitome of what a soldier should be?

And after meeting her today, even after just a brief conversation, the princess possessed the grace of royalty and seemed like a perfect superhuman.

“……”

To think she would be attending classes with her.

“Kyaaa!”

Lena buried her face in her pillow, letting out muffled sounds as she kicked her legs wildly.

On her desk, a stuffed puppy silently watched her. It was a plushie of a dog from a quite famous comic known for its excellent digging skills.

Chapter 79
Mirror Therapy (2)

“……”

“……”

After lunch, we were on the train heading back to the capital. An awkward silence hung around me in many ways. No, to be precise, the entire train compartment itself was quiet.

When I traveled to the Kingdom of Velbur as the Emperor’s representative, my escort was equivalent to that of the Emperor himself. This meant that only Princess Alice, Prince Jaden, and Lucas shared the same train compartment as me. If it could be considered a room, we had an entire large compartment just for the four of us.

However, as a student of the academy, I couldn’t expect special treatment compared to other students.

Of course, the academy had rented out the entire compartment. Since the noble Class A had only fifteen students, there were plenty of empty seats in the compartment. Still, it was an ordinary first-class compartment, so while there were many empty seats, it wasn’t spacious enough to move around freely.

After hurriedly finishing my meal with Lena Meyer, as if running away, I retreated to my room. When the time came, I immediately headed to the train station. The first person I encountered there was, unsurprisingly, Lena Meyer.

I thought I’d arrived about 40 minutes early, but Lena had arrived even earlier and was already waiting for me.

No, maybe she wasn’t waiting for me specifically. She could have just been early because of her diligent nature, waiting for the train ahead of time.

Her expression remained as unreadable as ever when our eyes met.

Clack.

Once again, the sound of her crisp salute echoed. The sharp click of her heels meeting together could be heard clearly.

“……You don’t need to salute me every time we meet. Now that you’re in the academy, we’re just classmates.”

“Understood.”

……

That rigid tone.

I couldn’t get used to it.

It wasn’t my first time meeting someone with a stoic personality. In fact, Lottie, the maid who often accompanied Jake, had a similar demeanor.

But… something felt different here. Lottie was awkward when it came to showing emotions. Even in the game, it was the same; even if you became close to her, she wouldn’t suddenly become expressive or burst into laughter. Her personality was more like Charlotte’s—calm and cautious, though Lottie was a bit more safety-conscious and less prone to causing trouble.

That’s why, whenever Jake clung to her, she always responded with an air of annoyance or reluctance, regardless of her personal feelings toward him.

If Lottie smiled, people wouldn’t be shocked. It wouldn’t be a reversal of her character but just a natural expression shown to someone she was close to.

On the other hand, I was playing the role of someone who was “emotionally suppressed”—and somehow, Lena Meyer gave off a similar impression. Like she was wearing a mask, maintaining a constant, blank expression.

“……”

“……”

40 minutes early, the train hadn’t even arrived yet. This was the northernmost train station for civilian use in the Empire, and trains typically arrived 30 minutes prior to departure to wait at the platform. Although Lena Meyer’s homeland, the Autonomous State of Rickland, lay further north, the region near the border was too unstable for civilian trains to travel safely.

“……”

“……”

With two emotionless characters standing face-to-face, the conversation wasn’t going anywhere.

Was she feeling just as awkward as I was?

“Is this your first time visiting the Empire?”

“Yes, it is.”

At least when I spoke, she answered right away. Her response carried a strangely military-like tone—like she was an exemplary recruit, straight out of training camp. There was something about her posture that seemed overly disciplined.

Though she wasn’t technically a soldier.

“The atmosphere will likely be quite different from Rickland. Do you think you’ll be okay?”

“Yes, I am very much looking forward to it.”

She didn’t seem particularly excited. With that unchanging expression, it was impossible to gauge her emotions.

Was this what it was like for others when they looked at me?

Thinking back, there was a time when I woke up early to get ahead of Leo and Claire, who were heading out for a request, and reached the entrance of the road. When they arrived to find me waiting with the target’s corpse, did they feel the same way?

“……”

Well, maybe not exactly. Claire had always been delighted to see me. Even that morning, she’d greeted me with a bright smile.

It was Leo who had seemed uneasy.

Had I gone too far back then?

While I was lost in thought, the train arrived at the station. Leo and his party hadn’t arrived yet. In the game, the quest to meet the Sword Saint included an event where they arrived just before the train’s departure. Which meant I had to wait alone with Lena Meyer on the train until the others arrived.

We weren’t the only students who had arrived early, but no one seemed eager to approach us. With a princess who could kill without hesitation and a cold, expressionless girl sitting together, it was hard to imagine anyone daring to strike up a conversation.

Normally, I would have found comfort in the silence, but today, I was desperately hoping someone—anyone—would speak to us.

I had hoped that once we boarded the train, Lena Meyer would sit somewhere away from me. But, of course, that hope was in vain.

As soon as I took a seat by the window, Lena confidently sat directly across from me.

“……”

“……”

And then, more silence.

I couldn’t just change seats either. No matter how emotionless she seemed, everyone had feelings, and moving away like that would surely hurt hers.

If I had been the type to usually sit alone, perhaps people would think, “Oh, that’s just how she is.” But in truth, I usually roamed around with a group of friends. I wasn’t the one leading the group, but I was always surrounded by people. If I stayed in this seat, naturally, Leo, Claire, Alice, Charlotte, Mia Crowfield, and even Jake would gather around me.

If I left Lena Meyer here and moved to another seat to sit with my friends…

…It would feel like I was excluding her.

“……”

“……”

So, I had no choice but to endure the awkwardness and stay seated. Despite her expressionless face, Lena Meyer seemed to express her emotions through her actions… or so it seemed. I wasn’t sure.

Maybe she felt a sense of closeness because I was the first academy student she had talked to… but again, I wasn’t sure.

We sat in silence for about twenty minutes. As other students started to board the train, the compartment gradually became noisier. Still, there were fewer than ten students.

Thinking about it, the protagonist’s party alone made up more than a third of the class. In the original story, none of the protagonist’s party was ever depicted as being ostracized. In fact, they were the most powerful group in the class, capable of excluding anyone if they wanted.

About five minutes later, some kids rushed into the train, panting. These were the ones who had just come down from the mountain and returned with Jennifer by car.

Considering Jennifer, a teacher, was with them, they could have returned to the academy even if they missed the train. But knowing them, they were probably the type who couldn’t stand the idea of being late for anything and had rushed to catch the train on time.

“Sis!… Huh?”

Claire greeted me cheerfully and approached my seat, only to freeze in surprise when she saw Lena Meyer sitting across from me.

Lena shot up from her seat the moment she saw Claire, as if on reflex. Without waiting for me to introduce her, she executed another flawless military salute, the kind I’d already seen twice before.

“I am Lena Meyer. It’s an honor to meet Your Highness.”

“……Huh?”

Claire, dumbfounded, mumbled in confusion.

I had to fight the urge to run my hand down my face.

…This is embarrassing.

It wasn’t even happening to me, and yet I felt second-hand embarrassment.

Apparently, Lena Meyer had mistaken Claire for a different princess because she called me “sister.”

…Well, I guess that makes sense.

Among the Empire’s nobles, it was well-known that I didn’t have a drop of Fangriffon blood, but in smaller countries with less information, it was understandable. The Empire hadn’t officially announced that I was adopted. The nobles probably kept it quiet when meeting outsiders.

And considering that the Autonomous State probably had its hands full with internal affairs, they likely hadn’t bothered to thoroughly investigate the imperial family’s lineage in a neighboring country.

“……”

As Lena remained in her perfect military salute, the atmosphere in the train compartment froze for a while.

Chapter 80
Mirror Therapy (3)

“……”

There was no way to tell if she was embarrassed about calling a completely different person “Your Highness.” Her expression didn’t change at all.

At least I could rewind time if I wanted to, but she couldn’t.

“Meyer, Meyer……”

Claire wasn’t the one speaking. Instead, the real princess, Alice, was sitting next to me, frowning slightly as she murmured to herself.

“Oh, right. The name of the Commander-in-Chief of the Autonomous State’s military was Felix Meyer.”

As a princess who was well-versed in the affairs of neighboring countries, Alice immediately recognized whose daughter Lena Meyer was.

And only after hearing Alice’s words did the name buried deep in my memory faintly resurface.

It wasn’t from the original story or the game’s reference materials either. In the game, the only named figure from the Autonomous State was the Governor, Maximilian Schmidt.

In the “Chronicles of Aetherna,” if a new character’s name wasn’t explicitly revealed, they were described as “a woman with black hair” or “a rough-looking man.” This applied even across different installments of the series. Characters from earlier works, when reintroduced, were similarly described with generic terms unless formally introduced or met by the main cast.

Honestly, it was kind of amusing sometimes. Even with well-known characters—whose faces were half-visible in the opening sequence—they’d still be referred to as “the red-haired young man” or something similar. It made sense for new players, but for series veterans, it could be a bit humorous.

Well, Felix Meyer was a name I heard only after coming to this world, so it was a slightly different story. Perhaps it was the name of an extra who stood next to the Governor in the original work but didn’t have a dedicated model.

“Yes, I am the only daughter of the Meyer family, a military family from the Autonomous State of Rickland. I look forward to your guidance.”

Though expressionless, anyone could tell she was proud when she said that.

“A transfer student? But Class A is already full.”

“Thanks to the grace of His Majesty the Emperor, I was able to transfer.”

“My father?”

Alice’s brows furrowed slightly.

Lena Meyer didn’t know the relationship between Alice and the Emperor. She might have imagined a typical father-daughter relationship, like in most families.

The truth, however, was that Alice had once stormed into the Emperor’s chamber and argued with him before I even arrived at the Academy.

I wasn’t exactly sure how that argument had played out since I hadn’t seen it myself but based on Alice’s usual expressions whenever the Emperor was mentioned, it was clear she didn’t have the best opinion of him.

Alice’s gaze alternated between me and Lena Meyer.

“We met and talked at the dining hall this morning.”

Though, it was just a brief introduction. After that, we just sat in silence, wearing our expressionless masks.

Thanks to that, I don’t even remember what I ate for breakfast.

“Oh… really?”

Alice, perhaps realizing she wouldn’t get much more from looking at me, turned her gaze back to Lena Meyer.

“So… how do you feel? You’re attending an academy in another country. I heard your homeland also has a few decent academies. Doesn’t it feel strange coming abroad?”

“It does not.”

Lena Meyer promptly replied to Alice’s question.

“The Imperial Runedarium Academy is well-known even in the Autonomous State. Being specially transferred here is an honor.”

“But if you were already attending an academy, you’d have to leave your friends behind, right?”

“I am still a year too young to enter an academy. However, thanks to the high evaluation of my abilities by the Governor and His Majesty the Emperor, I was able to transfer. I will strive not to hold anyone back.”

“Hmm… is that so?”

Hearing that Lena Meyer was a year younger than us, Alice glanced at me.

Though she didn’t look particularly short, Meyer’s face did appear somewhat youthful. Runedarium Academy typically admitted students at fifteen, meaning Lena was likely only fourteen, assuming her birthday had passed this year.

Alice, who had been leaning slightly forward, leaned back in her chair.

“Well, if Father allowed the transfer, he must have his reasons.”

The fact that the Emperor had a reason made Lena Meyer seem even more suspicious.

Despite Alice’s questioning gaze, Lena Meyer’s expression didn’t change at all.

“……How was your meeting with the Sword Saint?”

I attempted to change the subject. There was still a long way to go before we reached the academy. I didn’t want to sit between these girls in awkward silence for that long.

The only fortunate thing was that there were only four people who could sit in this area.

Charlotte and Mia Crowfield were seated in other chairs, and Jake and Leo were also seated elsewhere. Since there were plenty of empty seats, even if they sat two by two, there wouldn’t be a shortage of seats.

Jake and Leo were seated far from us, but Charlotte and Mia Crowfield were seated in the closest seats across the aisle, close enough to hear our conversation. The fact that both were seated on the aisle side rather than by the window indicated their interest in this conversation.

After all, both of them had come to the academy to find ways to check the Emperor power. If they could execute more drastic measures, they’d eagerly do so.

“The Sword Saint…?”

“Oh, right, Sis, the Sword Saint really lives up to the name!”

Just when I thought I saw a flicker of confusion cross Lena Meyer’s face, Claire’s excitement cut in, taking away my chance to observe further.

“Even after just one night of training, it felt like my eyes were opened. He immediately identified the weaknesses in our swordsmanship and corrected them. We practiced almost all night!”

“……Thanks to that, I’m still exhausted.”

Alice said, rubbing her face with a weary expression.

“Come on, but your swordsmanship improved a lot. It will definitely be helpful in the long run. He even asked us to come back.”

Claire added.

“……It’s quite far from the capital, and you have to drive for a long time and then hike up the mountain for several hours to meet him. How could we see him regularly?”

“We can visit during the holidays, right?”

“…That small cabin didn’t look like it had space for people to stay, though.”

“Huh? Then just hike up the mountain every day. It doesn’t take that long anyway.”

If we woke up at four in the morning every day, there would be plenty of time for training even with the hike.

Of course, Alice looked horrified at the idea.

“……If that’s the plan, I’d rather be left out.”

“Really?”

Claire, who had looked a bit disappointed, quickly brightened up and turned her gaze to me.

“……Still, since he’s the Sword Saint, it might be a good idea to visit him if we have the time later.”

Unable to escape the pressure of Claire’s sparkling eyes, I nodded.

“You’ve made a good decision!”

“The Sword Saint… Are you referring to Sir Frederick?”

As soon as Claire answered with a bright smile, Lena Meyer, who had been quietly listening beside her, interjected. It seemed like she had been waiting for the conversation to end before speaking.

“Yes, that’s right.”

Claire answered without hesitation, and Lena Meyer looked a bit dazed.

“The Sword Saint, living so nearby…?”

Though he had retreated from public life, he wasn’t exactly unknown. In fact, among those who trained with swords, his name was more renowned than most royals or nobles. After all, he was the Sword Saint. Even Lucas, before his goal of defeating the Emperor, had set his sights on defeating the Sword Saint as his primary objective. Now, for some reason, his target seemed to have shifted to me.

“If you want to meet him too, why don’t you come with us next time?”

Claire displayed her incredible sociability even to the expressionless girl she had just met.

“Would that be alright?”

…Ah, if she gets any more excited, she might break character.

Though she maintained her expressionless face, I noticed the slightest twitch at the corners of her lips.

“It shouldn’t be a problem. Whether he teaches you or not is up to the Sword Saint, but he wouldn’t mind us visiting.”

“……”

He did seem like that kind of person. If someone he recognized as a disciple brought someone along, he’d probably accept them. Despite his dislike for hassle, he wouldn’t turn away interesting people.

“Thank you!”

Lena Meyer responded loudly.

“……”

And silence fell around me once more.

……Why?

Why do I feel so uneasy?

I thought I was maintaining my facade better.

A creeping sense of unease rose from deep within me.

The problem was, I had no idea what the source of that unease might be.

Chapter 81
Suspicion (1)

Whether she was a character planned for a sequel or one who was never intended to appear in the game, it was clear that Lena Meyer posed a significant threat to me.

First of all, the fact that the Governor had specifically requested the Emperor to admit her was very concerning. The Governor was a character who had only been briefly mentioned in the game, and I had never met him, so I had no idea what his personality was like or how he judged me. The Emperor, on the other hand, was a person whose true intentions were impossible to discern, even when meeting him in person.

At least I knew the Emperor’s portrayal in the game. I knew how he viewed the world and its people, how he regarded the Empire’s citizens and nobles, and what his plans were for utilizing them. Because of my presence, he was acting much more docile than in the game, but he was still someone to be wary of.

So, what kind of person was Lena Meyer?

A bit stiff, with a soldier-like manner of speaking. Yet, she had a youthful and attractive appearance.

…She didn’t look like just an extra to anyone.

Oh, of course, even if she had been an extra without a dedicated model, everyone here had different appearances. The village shopkeepers, the market merchants—they all had different faces. But even so, there weren’t many people who stood out as blatantly as she did.

Lena Meyer, with her strikingly strong character design, was the first I’d seen among the supposed “extras.” The fact that she was a year younger than us also made her seem like a character who could reasonably appear in a sequel.

…Yes, there are plenty of characters with a cool demeanor, but not so many with an ice-cold beauty vibe.

I quietly observed Lena Meyer’s room through binoculars. The spot I occupied was the same as when I had observed Mia Crowfield previously.

I hadn’t brought a gun this time. Though Lena was suspicious, she wasn’t someone I felt needed eliminating. Honestly, even if she were a target, I’d find it disturbing to be tasked with killing someone younger than me.

So, I figured it was necessary to investigate her properly before deciding how to handle her. Whether or not to push her away could be a matter to consider afterward.

Although, in reality, it wasn’t likely that peeking into her room through a window would reveal anything significant—

—surprisingly, I did notice something odd.

There, on the bedside table in Lena Meyer’s room, was a stuffed doll. A doll as large as a human torso, which I hadn’t seen among her belongings when she moved into the room. She must have hidden it when she brought it in. If she had stashed it inside a storage trunk, she could have easily brought it in without anyone noticing.

I recognized the doll’s appearance easily. It was the character I had once considered using for my concept, “Digger the Dog.”

…To be honest, it wasn’t exactly a cute character.

Mascot characters from my world were meticulously designed to suit 21st-century tastes. Round, soft, and squishy characters were popular. Or ones that looked a bit odd and made you laugh just by looking at them. The characters I considered “cute” were those kinds of characters.

But here, it was like the early 20th century in terms of the timeline. The character industry was just beginning to emerge, and all the “characters” from this era in the original game were designed with early 20th-century tastes in mind.

Digger the Dog had a long body and very thin limbs. In the cartoons, his limbs moved limply as if he had no joints, probably to make even his movements look comical. His face, based on a brown puppy, was deformed to be somewhat cute, and his round body made him good for hugging. Of course, the limbs of the doll would hang limply.

And Lena Meyer was lying face down with her face buried in that doll’s body. She was probably taking a nap.

I silently put down the binoculars. Then I ran my hands down my face.

…So, she was keeping up a “concept,” too.

Yes, it did feel a bit like that. For a character supposedly devoid of emotions, her emotional changes were too easily noticeable. The anticipation behind her expressionless face, the way she acted as if she immensely respected me over the past week…

That meant, even if the expressionless face was an act, her respect for me was likely genuine.

I silently screamed and rolled around on the rooftop. Thankfully, I had laid out three ponchos on the ground just in case, so my clothes didn’t get dusty.

The problem wasn’t that our characters overlapped. If Lena Meyer was truly a cool beauty, I could gradually change my character over time to create a distinction. Or, if Lena Meyer maintained that character until the end, it wouldn’t have been a big issue if I also stuck to the cool beauty concept.

The problem was if Lena Meyer revealed her true personality. If we assumed Lena Meyer was a character from the original work, it was inevitable for her true personality to be revealed.

Because it’s a classic trope!

She might laugh at a silly joke, or her expression might soften while eating something sweet. Or perhaps, someone would barge into her room and catch her hugging that oversized stuffed animal.

Then, in utter embarrassment, she’d try to keep up the act, offering clumsy excuses that no one would believe, and eventually, her character would crumble, revealing her as the “adorably soft” type. Exactly. That was the scenario I had planned for myself.

So, what if Lena Meyer revealed her concept before me?

…Then, my own act would look redundant and ridiculous.

Realizing this, I stopped rolling on the ground and shivered. Goosebumps prickled down my spine.

The emotional impact of “Oh, she was just a normal girl?” and the disappointment of “You too?” were entirely different. The former was a fate and cliché of subculture characters, but the latter was the downfall of a nerd pretending to be normal.

Moreover, the reaction to a girl you just met and talked to for a few days would be different from someone you’ve known and talked to for ten years. If there was only one of us, people might just accept it, but if both of us were like that—

—There was no question which one would be more embarrassing.

“No way.”

I muttered unconsciously.

Lena Meyer’s concept must not be revealed before mine.

If I had known this would happen, I would have bought the dolls in advance and prepared all the lines! I kept postponing it because I wasn’t ready, and now this. If she’s a character meant for a sequel, she should appear in the sequel! Why is she already here?

Though there’s no proof she’s a sequel character!

I quickly rolled back into position and grabbed the binoculars.

“Huh?”

Lena Meyer, who had been lying on the bed, was now standing. Not just standing, but at the door. She was slightly opening the door, indicating someone had come to visit.

Once again, chills ran down my spine.

If someone outside entered Lena Meyer’s room—

They would see the large dog doll on the bed and the small porcelain dolls on the desk. Lena Meyer would have to explain herself, and that would be the first step in the cliché of a seemingly cold character’s concept collapsing.

I jumped to my feet.

There was no time to retrieve the ponchos on the ground. This was more urgent. I hurried down the stairs as quickly as possible.

* * *

These days, Sylvia Fangriffon was acting suspicious. Then again, Mia Crowfield had always found Sylvia Fangriffon a bit odd.

After their conversation in her room last time, Mia had stopped following her. There was nothing to gain from it. Following someone who could single-handedly turn the tide of a battlefield wouldn’t provide any solutions. Besides, Sylvia was the kind of person who, even in a closed space with someone clearly hostile, could calmly hand over a handgun.

…In a way, it was unsettling how Sylvia seemed oddly trusting of Mia, even exuding a sense of quiet confidence in her presence.

Moreover, Sylvia had given her a valuable gift: the blue marmaros stone. Without it that day, Mia might have ended up seriously injured or worse. Even Charlotte, who’d been the one to first suggest taking on that particular task, had apologized to Mia directly, acknowledging the extreme danger involved.

So, Mia had started to believe that Sylvia Fangriffon was perhaps someone she could cautiously rely on. Yet recently, she’d noticed that Sylvia’s gaze towards Lena Meyer had grown cold. Her eyes, lacking any visible emotion, studied Lena as though observing her. And no matter how hard Mia tried to shake it, she couldn’t ignore the sense of danger radiating from Sylvia. Which led to Mia impulsively standing in front of Lena Meyer’s door the first weekend after Lena transferred.

After a brief hesitation, Mia decided it would be best to say something. She couldn’t reveal everything, but she could at least offer a warning. After all, Lena Meyer was just a foreign exchange student who had no idea about any of this.

Mia took a deep breath, then knocked on Lena Meyer’s door.

Chapter 82
Suspicion (2)

“…May I ask what you mean by ‘dangerous’?”

A cautious voice spoke. It was Lena Meyer’s.

On weekends like today, it was rare for students to stay in their rooms. The academy offered various social spaces for nobles, from salons to clubs, minor banquets, or afternoon teas. Nobles, even the younger ones, always spent time networking and consolidating their influence. Only those who were distinctly uninterested in mingling, or simply had no need for it, avoided such gatherings.

Thankfully, the hallway was empty, making it easier to overhear snippets of their conversation even at a lowered volume. I slowed my pace before rounding the corner. Knowing who Lena Meyer was speaking with would allow me to prepare accordingly.

“Sylvia Fangriffon is…”

The person speaking with Lena Meyer seemed hesitant, unsure where to start. They seemed to know about me but were reluctant to share everything.

Hearing that voice gave me a boost of confidence.

Letting my footsteps ring out more confidently, I rounded the corner. My heels echoed sharply in the otherwise quiet corridor.

“…Ah.”

Mia Crowfield’s startled voice reached my ears.

Turning the corner, I saw Mia standing outside Lena Meyer’s door, which was only partially open. Lena hadn’t poked her head out; she simply gazed at Mia through the slightly opened door, her eyes wary.

“Lady Crowfield.”

“Sylvia.”

At my greeting, Mia stepped back and bowed slightly, and I returned the gesture. While I thought Mia and I had grown a little closer, she was still understandably conflicted about fully befriending the person responsible for her father’s death. I could understand. Although I’d hinted at my reasons and told her to seek me out once she learned the truth, enough time hadn’t passed for her to piece everything together.

“Your Highness.”

The moment Lena saw me, she stepped fully out of her room, a stark contrast to her reserved demeanor with Mia. Seeing her close the door right away, it was clear she was mindful of keeping her room’s interior private.

……But wouldn’t such blatant behavior make Mia Crowfield even more suspicious?

Then again, it didn’t seem like Lena cared about that.

“As I mentioned before, there’s no need to address me as ‘Your Highness’ within the academy. Technically, it’s against the school regulations, too.”

The academy rules dictated that all students were to be treated equally and casually with one another—at least on paper. The reality was that neither the instructors nor the students took that rule particularly seriously.

“Lady Crowfield.”

“Y-Yes!?”

Surprised that I’d addressed her so suddenly, Mia Crowfield nearly jumped in place. I asked her calmly,

“Just a moment ago, you called me ‘Sylvia,’ correct?”

“Y-Yes, I did.”

Until recently, she hadn’t even used my name properly. But at some point, Mia Crowfield had started calling me by name. At the very least, it meant she had relaxed her guard toward me a bit.

“Have I ever expressed any objections about that?”

“N-No, you haven’t.”

She replied cautiously, clearly bewildered by my unexpected question.

I nodded in response and turned back to Lena Meyer. Her typically impassive face seemed tinged with a hint of tension. Was she wary of me as well?

“So, calling me by my name will suffice. Considering there’s another person in Class A with the same surname, using our names directly would avoid confusion, wouldn’t it?”

Besides, the title “Your Highness” could technically apply to both Alice and me.

“…Understood.”

Lena replied, seeming to accept my reasoning.

Though she remained in a stiff, at-attention stance, at least she didn’t salute me the moment we met.

Still, I sensed a faint hesitation in her. Despite holding her formal stance, there was a subtle aura suggesting she wanted to say something. It seemed her practiced expressionlessness was not quite as thorough as mine.

……Should I help her refine that expressionless act a bit more? That way, I could prevent her concept from breaking before mine.

“Is there something you want to say?”

I asked, and Lena Meyer paused for about three seconds before speaking.

“In that case, could you also address me by my name?”

Her boldness in making the request was impressive.

“…Very well. If that’s what you prefer.”

For a split second, her eyes seemed to sparkle—but I decided to dismiss it as a trick of my imagination.

Turning, I looked over at Mia Crowfield.

“N-No, there’s no need to go that far for me!”

She said, waving her hands in refusal.

…That response stung a little. Besides, that wasn’t what I wanted to ask her.

It was slightly annoying that, though she called me “Miss Sylvia,” she felt no need for me to use her first name. What I actually wanted to know was why she had come here.

“May I ask what brings you here?”

“That would be—”

Lena started to answer my question, but—

“I-It’s for personal reasons!”

Before she could finish, Mia Crowfield interrupted, shouting in a flustered voice.

“……”

“……”

Momentarily at a loss for words, Lena and I simply stared at Mia Crowfield, who slowly turned bright red. Her flushed face stood out vividly against her pale skin, made all the more striking by her dark hair.

“W-Well then, what brings you here, Miss Sylvia?”

So she wanted to brush it off like that?

I couldn’t help but think her attempt to change the topic was rather clumsy, but since I had already overheard Mia’s reason for being here, I decided to let it slide.

“I came to speak with Lena… on a personal matter.”

I turned my gaze to Lena, whose already stiff expression tightened further. It seemed my direct approach had only added to her tension.

“A… personal matter?”

Mia Crowfield mumbled, glancing back and forth between Lena and me. There was a hint of understanding in her eyes, but I had no clue what conclusions she was drawing. Most likely, she thought I was plotting something dubious again.

“Miss Lena, you mentioned you come from a military family.”

“Yes, that’s correct.”

Lena responded, instantly assuming a rigid, standing-at-attention posture. It was likely her way of showing pride. This era was like that. The concept of nationality was just beginning to form, and nationalism and militarism were sweeping through most countries. The romanticism of risking one’s life to protect the nation and its people was still prevalent.

In this world, that sentiment would likely last much longer. There were no televisions, and radio was not yet properly developed. Most communication was wired. There was practically no way to show the general public the harsh realities of the battlefield.

So, it was understandable that being born and raised in a military family, one that had produced several commanders, was a source of pride.

“Do you know how to handle firearms?”

“Of course.”

“I see.”

I turned to Mia Crowfield and spoke.

“There are very few in the noble class who can handle firearms. While anyone can pull a trigger, those who use it as their primary weapon and wield it skillfully are rare.”

In the game, the party members who used firearms were typically of commoner origin, like Lottie.

“So, I came to assess Lena’s proficiency with firearms. If we ever have to practice later, it would be advantageous to collaborate with someone who can handle firearms like myself.”

I sensed Lena was taking a small breath.

“……What do you think?”

I turned my gaze back to Lena.

“Would you be interested in joining me on a mission?”

“……”

For a moment, Lena said nothing. Then, with an unwavering voice, she answered,

“I will go.”

Thanks to her response, I could finally breathe a sigh of relief, at least for now.

Chapter 83
Suspicion (3)

Sometimes, I wondered if I was truly popular. After all, over a month had passed since enrollment, yet not a single noble had willingly gathered around me. Rumors about me, my unflinching expression, and my seemingly intimidating skillset—all these things kept most at a distance. Even that skill was firearm-based, something far from the swordsmanship or magic the nobility typically admired. While the appearance of “Sylvia Fangriffon” alone might’ve been enough to gain some favor, the rest of my “traits” created barriers few wanted to cross.

Yet, strangely enough, people continued to gather around me, one by one.

Alice? I understood her presence. She’d been by my side since we were young, and I’d made efforts to boost her confidence. Her father, the Emperor, may have loved her, but his ways were anything but conventional, and her mother had long since passed. So, it wasn’t unusual for us to share a close bond.

The same went for Claire. I’d been kind to her in difficult circumstances and later even helped her escape them. Although our time together was short, it made sense that it left a powerful impression on her life.

But the others who gathered around me were a mystery.

Mia Crowfield, in particular, was a former rival. Charlotte had little reason to favor me, given that I’d disregarded her father. Leo had been somewhat afraid of me, and I had barely any interaction with Jake.

So why were they all here?

Ah, maybe it was because of Leo. In the original storyline, Leo was the protagonist, and in the game, wherever Leo went, nearly every character followed suit.

“W-Why are you looking at me like that?”

When I glanced at him, Leo jumped, startled.

“It’s nothing.”

I couldn’t very well tell him he was the reason. After all, it wasn’t as if he’d done it on purpose.

Turning my gaze, I noticed Lena Meyer’s blank face.

Technically, I had brought her along to assess her skills. Not that I particularly cared to verify them. She didn’t seem like a threat right now, and her feelings toward me seemed favorable. If she had intended to spy on me, she wouldn’t have been in her room, face buried in a doll, taking a nap.

My real goal was just to ensure Mia Crowfield got to know Lena’s true personality, preventing any cracks in the façade.

Yet, somehow, rumors spread, and all the students I interacted with at school ended up gathering here. Leo and Claire had even joined us while we were out on an assignment, spotting us by chance and deciding to follow along.

“…I originally intended for this to be a training mission.”

However, thanks to Leo and Claire sweeping through all the assignments since morning, the only remaining tasks were trivial, hardly suitable for skill assessment. With nothing but minor assignments left, there was no point in accepting them.

Besides, even without an assignment, wild beasts occasionally appeared on the road.

“Completing minor tasks wouldn’t serve as a proper skills test anyway.”

Lena Meyer nodded confidently at my words, her face still expressionless.

I could feel the prickling stares from those around us. It seemed they were quite curious about the girl I had personally called out.

“Can I see the weapon you use?”

While I knew the weapons of the protagonist’s party, I was unfamiliar with Lena Meyer’s. Though I could see them now.

Runedarium, the capital city, was modeled after London’s weather, with even summer days rarely exceeding 30 degrees Celsius. The chill of May lingered, prompting me to leave my own coat behind. For Lena Meyer, who was used to even colder climates, this might have felt like the peak of summer. Still, she wore her school jacket properly, with her twin pistols visible under each arm. Just by looking at the distinctive grips, I could guess what kind of weapons they were.

“Understood.”

Lena promptly drew her two pistols at my request.

Visually, they resembled the semi-automatic pistols used by Nazi Germany in the Second World War back on Earth. The design was likely inspired by the Luger P08, a famous firearm. Within the setting of this world, it was mainly used by autonomous military forces. While no main characters wielded it, it had made a brief appearance in the storyline.

And frankly, I envied Lena Meyer’s pistols.

The Empire had its own standard-issue semi-automatic pistol. While its reliability was somewhat lower than a revolver, it offered the convenience of rapid fire and, most importantly, quicker reloading. But I had my reasons for sticking with my break-action revolver.

The Empire’s semi-automatic pistol, the Wexler Automatic, was based on the real-world Webley Automatic. It looked like a sawed-off plank with a grip duct-taped on and a metal tube for the barrel. When I’d first seen it, I was baffled, wondering how much the designers had cared, only to find out it was based on an actual historical firearm.

The real reason I refused to use it was simple—it was ugly.

On the other hand, Lena Meyer’s pistols closely resembled the Luger, the model that American GIs famously coveted as war trophies. To be honest, they were beautiful guns. The only downside was that the ammunition wasn’t compatible with the Empire’s standard.

“If you dual-wield those, wouldn’t the accuracy drop?”

She shook her head at my question.

“I train regularly to ensure precise control.”

If Lena were a character meant to be a ‘protagonist,’ it wouldn’t be strange for her to fight in such a unique way. Just as there were swordsmen who could unleash sword energy, there were those who could accurately hit targets while wielding a pistol in each hand.

“……I see.”

I nodded reluctantly.

* * *

“We’ve got a potential target in one of the pending requests. Think we could use that for the test?”

As I pondered what kind of prey would serve as a suitable test, Claire spoke up.

The fact that she offered her suggestion without me saying anything made me think she’d picked up on my indecision.

“…Is that so?”

I decided not to ignore Claire’s suggestion.

“Yes, this one…”

Claire pulled a piece of paper from her pocket in response to my answer. It looked like it had been torn from a notebook, with the name of a target scrawled across it.

“This is……”

“Yes. It’s an amorphous monster.”

Amorphous monster.

Most creatures roaming the roads are beasts. By the standards of this world, they are considered beasts, but by Earth’s standards, they might as well be monsters. Think of bears that breathe fire or wolves that carry winds.

However, there are also entities that could be called ‘monsters’ even by this world’s standards, distinct from regular beasts.

Amorphous monsters are like slimes. Some have long tentacles that whip as they attack, while others mimic the appearance of other beasts.

What Claire showed me was more akin to the former. However, the difference was that instead of whips, the tentacles were as thick as a golem’s fists, and instead of a melting form half-stuck to the ground, it stood firmly on two legs.

Physical attacks were almost useless. Such creatures could only be hurt by magic attacks from mage characters or by using sword energy-based skills of swordsmen characters—an annoying opponent if you hadn’t trained properly. But if you’d raised your character well, it wasn’t too much of a threat.

I could picture it easily even without a sketch, as it was a familiar enemy from the game.

Hmm… No matter how I thought about it, it seemed far too challenging to face with just two pistols—

“I’ll do it.”

—just as I was about to make that judgment, Lena, who had read the content alongside me, immediately responded that she would try.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. I’ve trained thoroughly for situations with such opponents.”

“…Really?”

After considering her words for a moment, I replied,

“Understood.”

Chapter 84
Suspicion (4)

If things got really bad, I thought I could always help.

The power emanating from Marmaros had both physical and magical properties. While it could be less effective depending on the type of enemy, it was still a magical attack, which meant it could deal additional damage to enemies weak to magic.

In the original work, there were also magic attacks without any specific attributes.

So, I could handle slimes too. With a shotgun equipped with fire-attributed Marmaros, I could melt a slime into a puddle. The only downside would be the massive fouling it left in the barrel after each use.

“I don’t need any help.”

But Lena spoke with great confidence.

“Have you faced a creature like this before?”

“No.”

…She sure was confident for someone with no experience.

“But I know their characteristics well enough. Based on that, they can’t pose a threat to me.”

At her words, my gaze instinctively fell on the two handguns under her arms. If she had equipped Marmaros onto them, there would be visible signs of it—like my shotgun. But her handguns appeared entirely ordinary.

“In that case, I’ll be going now.”

With that, Lena confidently walked down the hill towards the amorphous monster below.

Its body was an almost transparent shade of blue, reminiscent of a slime, but its shape resembled a golem. The thing stood close to three meters tall, and up close, its presence would probably be overwhelming.

“Will she be okay?”

Alice asked what I’d been wondering myself.

“She says she’s confident.”

Claire replied, watching Lena with a look of fascination. The others were watching her departure with equal interest.

…Well, if things got too dangerous, I could always reset the time.

With that thought, I continued watching Lena as she walked away, until Mia Crowfield suddenly spoke.

“She should be alright.”

At her words, all of us on the hill turned to look at her. Startled by the sudden attention, Mia flinched and trembled slightly. She seemed uncomfortable with all the eyes on her, and she spoke hesitantly.

“When you work with magic long enough, you start to sense magical energy in objects and people, right? I… sensed a considerable amount of power from Miss Meyer.”

Hmm.

Sensing magic was difficult for the average person without serious training. There was a theory that sword energy was a type of magic, but in the game, it was treated as a separate force from magic. Technically, it fell under magical attributes, but it was still different.

Trying to logically explain laws beyond physical laws was foolish. After all, this was a fantasy world. Even the logical physical laws took a long time to be understood from a human perspective, so magic, which operated even more strangely, would be even harder to grasp.

“Magic? Are you saying she has an unusual level of power?”

When Jake spoke, Mia Crowfield’s face turned even redder.

“Oh, um, I don’t think it’s actually Miss Meyer’s magic. I didn’t sense anything distinct back in the hallway earlier…”

So, it was probably due to the influence of Marmaros after all.

“Uuuaaargh!”

Suddenly, a loud cry interrupted our conversation, and we all turned to look in the direction of the sound.

The slime golem-like monster was roaring. Its deep, resonant bellow matched its massive size. I couldn’t tell exactly where the sound was coming from, but watching its squishy surface vibrate with the roar was unsettling.

Honestly, it was a bit disgusting.

But Lena, walking ahead, seemed unfazed as she crossed her arms and drew her pistols.

…And I had to admit, the move looked pretty cool, stirring just a bit of that middle-school hero complex still lingering in some corner of my heart.

Without breaking her stride, Lena drew her pistols, and the slime charged at her with a roar. Despite its bulk making its movements seem slow, it covered the ground quickly with its long strides, closing the distance to Lena in an instant.

But Lena didn’t just stand there. She extended her arms, aiming both pistols forward.

Then—

“Uuuaaargh!”

The slime threw a heavy, blunt fist at her, and Lena calmly pulled the triggers.

Bang—

The gunshot was loud enough to be heard clearly from where we stood. The sound of the gunpowder igniting in the cartridge and the bullet tearing through the air pierced through the slime’s roar.

And then,

Boom!

One of the slime’s hands exploded.

It wasn’t just an explosion. It was like the air itself caught fire, reminiscent of the effect seen in war movies when a flamethrower is hit and bursts into flames.

“……Ah, it’s Marmaros!”

Claire exclaimed softly as she watched.

Yes, it was Marmaros. But there was nothing sticking out or bulky about her guns from what we could see here, and the barrels didn’t look reinforced or modified at all.

Which could only mean…

“Is she using Marmaros as the bullets?”

Charlotte responded with interest.

“Y-Yes, it seems so.”

Mia Crowfield confirmed.

…So, there was no need to modify the gun itself. The bullet itself was Marmaros, so there was no reason to alter the gun’s barrel. Upon firing, it acted like a regular bullet. And the magic triggered upon impact, the moment the Marmaros-infused bullet hit its target and shattered.

“Grrraaah!”

The slime let out an anguished cry and swung its remaining hand, but—

Bang!

Lena quickly twisted her gun in her left hand and blew off the slime’s other hand. With both arms gone in an instant, the slime didn’t lose its aggression; its already damaged right arm was slowly regenerating. At the same time, it tried to step forward with both legs—

Bang!

A cracking sound echoed as the slime wobbled to the side and fell. White steam rose from its right leg, which had frozen instantly, shattered, and then melted just as quickly, resembling the dissolving of dry ice. It seemed Lena’s left gun was loaded with fire-attributed Marmaros, while the right gun was equipped with ice-attributed Marmaros.

“Since the Autonomous Region has a lot of large beasts, and the population density is much lower compared to forested or mountainous areas, it’s probably full of constant hunting opportunities.”

…And there are many mines. Although the autonomous government still controlled most of them, they were chronically short of population and always recruiting soldiers to fight against warlords, so there were not enough miners to extract Marmaros.

However, it was also true that Marmaros was relatively easy to obtain. Just like Winterfield hunters hunting mountain beasts, there would be plenty of Marmaros extracted from beasts hunted to protect settlements.

Bang, bang, bang—

The sound of gunfire continued.

As Lena approached the toppled slime, she fired several shots with the pistol in her right hand. With each bullet that hit its body, the slime rapidly froze.

And once the completely frozen slime could no longer move…

Bang!

Lena raised her left gun and fired one last shot to seal the deal.

Boom!

The ice-hardened body shattered, scattering fragments in all directions. While the frozen shards of the amorphous body began to melt, they didn’t reform or regenerate. It seemed the core, the weakness of the amorphous creature, had been destroyed in the blast.

Lena spun the two smoking guns, letting the smoke dissipate, then smoothly holstered them into the leather pouches under each arm. The move was undeniably impressive.

“That was amazing!”

Claire shouted as Lena approached. That was the cue for everyone to start clapping and welcoming Lena.

Lena’s expression as she walked towards us looked somewhat proud. Judging by the way she looked straight at me, she seemed to be expecting my praise.

“That was remarkable.”

Some might dismiss it as just the advantage of good equipment, but in the battlefield, those distinctions were meaningless; it’s about killing or being killed—nothing else. After all, even swords vary in quality, from fine blades to the ordinary.

However…

I glanced briefly behind Lena, thinking to myself.

…Considering how much Marmaros ammunition she used, was this fight worth the expense? With the slime shattered to bits, it would be difficult to extract any Marmaros from it.

Of course, I didn’t voice such thoughts.

Her expression was simply too satisfied.

…Was this what Alice felt when she looked at me?

Chapter 85
Solution (1)

Alright, fine, I’ll admit it—it does look cool.

Seeing Lena holding a pair of vintage 20th-century-style semi-automatic pistols, each loaded with opposing elemental rounds, kindled a twinge of envy. Not to mention the romantic appeal of her weaponry, which ignored all practical considerations—it made me feel an irrational unease, like I’d somehow chosen the wrong concept for myself.

In the 21st century, a bolt-action rifle with a wooden stock and barrel shroud would be considered vintage charm. But in the early 20th century, when plastic wasn’t yet widely used for mass production, it was just another rifle, and mine was no exception—especially since it was an Imperial standard-issue model. I chose it mostly because ammunition was easy to obtain within the Empire.

Technically, even my shotgun conflicts with traditional notions of “chivalry.” I picked it purely for practicality, and it’s just a plain pump-action model—hardly impressive or stylish.

If I’m being honest, the only piece I chose for its flair was my Wexler revolver. However, since the Empire commonly uses it for military purposes, it doesn’t appear particularly sophisticated by most people’s standards.

The two Koch Model 98 pistols Lena used are also standard military issue in the Autonomous Region, though they look foreign and unfamiliar from the Empire’s perspective.

Dual-wielding pistols might not be particularly unusual by 20th-century standards, either; pistols were considered one-handed weapons at the time. There’s a reason they’re called “handguns” in English, or 拳銃 (meaning “fist gun”) in some languages.

So, in this world, dual-wielding pistols might simply be seen as a sign of confidence in one’s shooting skills. And, as it turns out, Lena is a fantastic shot.

That said, no matter how well I’d adapted to this world after over ten years, twin pistols still fell firmly within the realm of fantasy for me. Why do dual-wielding setups show up in FPS games despite being inefficient? Because firing both guns freely in each hand just looks that cool. Sure, people know it’s impractical in reality, but the style is irresistible.

To be honest, I half-suspected that Lena knew my true identity. Maybe she, like me, was someone who had possessed a new body, and she’d decided to mess with me by acting as the character Sylvia Fangriffon, who doesn’t exist in the original story.

However, after observing Lena for a few days after class, I couldn’t find any sign of odd behavior. In her room, she would hug a doll, practice her stances while walking around, and even roll around on her bed, as if diligently crafting her character.

Watching her from outside the window, I wanted to knock and politely ask her to close the window while doing these things. But if I did, she’d immediately know I’d been watching her for a while, so I stayed silent.

…Honestly, who else but me would go to the trouble of equipping high-performance binoculars or a telescope just to observe a teenage girl’s window?

…

And so, on that day, I finally decided to stop observing Lena altogether.

* * *

“Are you saying you want all of this processed into bullets?”

The workshop craftsman looked a bit dazed as he asked.

“Is that a problem?”

“Oh, no, it’s not that…,”

The craftsman said, eyeing my face cautiously.

“It’s just… you look really tired.”

Well, of course I was.

Leo and Claire were an unstoppable pair. They tirelessly roamed around every weekend, diligently taking on slightly stronger beasts and numerous requests.

Recently, they had even started bringing a few more people along, making it a group of four. The other two people varied each time, but it seemed to reflect the original work’s flexibility in changing party members for quests…

Because of them, I’d had to get up insanely early and race around just to gather even a small amount of Marmaros. I also scouted potential future dungeon locations on my own, though I didn’t fully explore any of them. Based on my memory, I visited every spot where I thought I could pick up some Marmaros near the dungeon entrances.

The amount of Marmaros I had collected was quite substantial for an individual to bring to a workshop. If processed into bullets, it would probably yield at least twenty rounds. I was just estimating based on the size of the bullet heads and the individual pieces of Marmaros.

“Let’s just say… I had my reasons.”

“I see…”

The craftsman seemed to decide it was best not to press further. Looking down at the Marmaros, my rifle, and revolver on the counter, he then asked with a serious expression.

“So, which firearm would you like these bullets made for?”

“Well…”

Hmm.

For reloading purposes, revolver bullets were more convenient. They were easier to load one by one, and if necessary, using a moon clip would allow for faster reloading than a rifle. But my primary weapon was still the Ergensen rifle.

As I mulled it over, the craftsman spoke up.

“If you want to use multiple types of bullets, I can make some modifications to your rifle.”

“To the rifle?”

“Yes.”

The craftsman pointed to the left side of my rifle with his finger.

“I could install a magazine cutoff switch so that the next round won’t load automatically. This way, you can fire the rounds in the magazine as usual, but when needed, you could disable the magazine and load it manually as a single-shot rifle.”

Oh.

That sounded quite plausible.

A clip-fed firearm from World War II had the same opening for both loading and ejecting casings, so single loading was tricky. But my rifle had separate openings for loading rounds and ejecting casings. As long as the switch blocked the magazine feed, I could load it like a single-shot rifle.

“Marmaros bullets are expensive, after all.”

“How long would it take to make those adjustments?”

“It shouldn’t take long. I have some spare military parts available.”

“So, does the military install magazine cutoffs?”

“There was a time when ammunition was harder to produce than it is now. The leaders thought of every bullet fired into the air as wasted money. Instead of issuing single-shot firearms across the board, which would later need replacing, they built repeating rifles with cutoff switches. Nowadays, adding that feature is more of a parts expense than anything else.”

“I see,” I nodded. “In that case, please go ahead with the modification.”

“Yes, understood.”

“Oh, and…”

I began, just as he bent over to gather the materials to start the work. He looked up at me expectantly.

“Do you have any reliable semi-automatic pistols available?”

“A semi-automatic pistol? Don’t you already have the Wexler?”

“Well…”

I hesitated briefly. In truth, reliability differences were marginal, and, if anything, the more complex mechanism of the Model 98 seemed more prone to failure. Still… I wanted something that looked more like an actual weapon.

“If you’re looking for something with the functionality and reliability of a revolver, I’m afraid there’s nothing on the market at present.”

“I see.”

I nodded, not daring to ask if he had anything with a more refined aesthetic. The craftsman fell into thought for a moment, then seemed to come to a decision.

“If Her Highness desires…”

He glanced around, then lowered his voice.

“I’ve heard rumors that a new military standard pistol will be designated.”

This was news to me. If such rumors existed, they must have come from Jennifer. She must think highly of this man’s skills.

“Ahem, so, just in case, I’ve designed a prototype.”

Seeing my interest, the craftsman opened a drawer and placed a pistol on the table.

“This model has a slightly larger caliber than standard, with the simplest mechanism I could design. It holds one round in the chamber and seven in the magazine, totaling eight rounds. It has the same ammo capacity as a modified eight-round revolver but with greater firepower.”

“…”

I picked up the pistol, almost entranced. It was quite heavy, probably over 1kg. But the weight difference from my revolver wasn’t significant enough to be a problem. It was a pistol with a slide, the kind typically associated with automatic pistols.

…To elaborate, it was the kind of pistol that comes to mind when one thinks of a “handgun.” Even someone with a slight interest in firearms would recognize it as a.45 caliber automatic pistol. The hammer protruding from the back of the slide gave it a somewhat old-fashioned appearance, but it added a touch of elegance to the design.

“It has two safety mechanisms as required by the military. The trigger won’t pull unless your hand is on the grip—”

“Sir.”

“Y-Yes, Your Highness?”

Interrupting him mid-sentence, I called out, causing the craftsman to respond in a flustered manner. His voice carried the fear of potential punishment for creating a firearm based on leaked information.

As I examined the pistol, turning it over in my hands, I continued speaking.

“Anyway, I haven’t heard your name, sir. May I ask what is your name?”

When Jennifer introduced me to him, she only mentioned that he was a “skilled craftsman” and provided the workshop’s location.

“Ah, yes.”

He hesitated for a moment, seemingly caught off guard by the sudden question about his name, before slowly opening his mouth.

“My name is James Browning.”

Browning.

…Wait, was that name really just pulled straight from the book?

Chapter 86
Solution (2)

“Hmm.”

Jennifer stood contemplating the firearms Lena and I had brought. Although she was known for her unconventional teaching style, she couldn’t completely abandon textbook-based lessons. After completing our field training, she’d been using the textbook for our classes. It was only today that we were back outside for a practical exercise, but the issue was that our firearms were far from ideal for this “mock combat” situation.

Bolt-action rifles and shotguns weren’t an issue since they required reloading after every shot or two, making it easy to monitor if someone was cheating. My revolver was similarly manageable; with its double-action mechanism, the hammer’s movement was visible, so you could tell if someone was firing without reloading.

However, the semi-automatic pistol was another matter. Unless the ammunition inside ignited, the weapon didn’t move on its own. The new model created by the craftsman did have a visible hammer at the back, but it functioned as a single-action firearm, so the hammer didn’t visibly move when the trigger was pulled.

Expecting us to handle these guns as if they were firing airsoft rounds, pausing to reload after every shot, seemed odd in a “real-world” simulation. And then there was the added complexity of reloading, partially empty magazines, and handling partially-used magazines. The number of possible situations was endless.

Moreover, neither Lena nor I relied on just one type of firearm. Lena used two semi-automatics, while I had a semi-automatic, a revolver, a rifle, and a shotgun.

As if that weren’t enough, we even used specialized ammunition crafted from Marmaros. Determining whether a shot counted as a hit or not became nearly impossible.

“…”

After a long silence, Jennifer finally spoke.

“…The two of you will train separately over the weekend.”

Ugh.

* * *

“So, I’m familiar with what Meyer uses, but your gun’s a new one, isn’t it?”

Jennifer said, examining the weapon I held.

That’s because it’s a prototype. It didn’t even have a name yet, so there was nothing engraved on the slide.

“Did you get it from the craftsman?”

“Yes.”

When I nodded, Jennifer nodded as well and said,

“And that’s a new type of ammunition, too. He said he was working hard on it last time we met. So this must be the gun he mentioned.”

“…”

I kept my silence. While Jennifer was an exception, I generally avoided sharing detailed information about my equipment with others, as per the agreement for receiving the gun.

News of my exploits on the battlefield had reached the capital a bit late. Since the most critical factor for military firearms was reliability in all conditions, I could understand why the craftsman had entrusted this weapon to me. He’d likely loaned it out as a sort of field test, knowing I’d be putting it through a lot in varied environments.

Besides, this gun only existed as a limited number of spares kept at Browning’s workshop. If it needed repairs, I’d have to bring it back to him, meaning he’d have a complete account of any issues or jams that occurred.

“……”

“Well, fine. I know the skills of that craftsman well. Besides, if it’s a gun you chose yourself, there shouldn’t be any major issues.”

As Jennifer handed the gun back to me, I nodded.

“I’m already familiar with the Model 98. Believe it or not, I have some experience in the northern battlefields.”

Jennifer remarked, to which Lena nodded in acknowledgment.

“Alright. I thought about different ways to assess your abilities, but…”

Jennifer shrugged slightly before addressing us again.

“Since you both have weapons that are nearly useless without live ammunition, I figured it would be best to conduct this test with live rounds.”

She pointed toward an area built from stacked logs—it was hard to say whether it was a trench or a bunker, but it resembled both. Unlike a real trench dug into the ground, this structure was built above ground, allowing easy access through its entrance. The log interior gave it the feel of an authentic trench, with side nooks and a chamber-like area reminiscent of a small room. Though not particularly large, it would likely take at least a minute to traverse from one end to the other.

“From above, you can see the whole inside clearly.”

Jennifer added with a strangely pleased expression. And it was worth being proud of—this entire training area had been built in just two days.

While it had the appearance of a classic World War-style trench, its purpose was closer to a modern shooting range.

“This will also be useful for other students.”

She noted.

In the original story, however, there was no such setup. Most likely, because nobles typically didn’t train with firearms, there was no reason to build a shooting range. Essentially, if it weren’t for Lena and me, this place wouldn’t exist.

“It’ll be a live-ammo exercise. Both of you are alright with that, yes? Oh, and don’t use Marmaros rounds. The workers who spent two days on this setup wouldn’t appreciate that.”

“…”

Right. That would make sense.

Even if they were paid, it would feel pretty demoralizing to see their hard work go up in flames after only one use.

* * *

Lena went in first.

Holding a pistol in each hand, each loaded with eight rounds plus one chambered, she had enough ammunition for the exercise. The targets, after all, were just wooden boards that popped up at random from spring-loaded mechanisms, so they weren’t particularly dangerous.

I had wondered how they managed to create springing targets without electricity, and it turned out each target was meticulously wound up with a spring and set to pop up when released… Another reason Jennifer had probably requested no Marmaros ammunition; these targets seemed expensive and prone to malfunction, unsuited for frequent use.

Plus, resetting the targets manually took time, so it wasn’t very practical for other students to use.

“I will make sure to learn as much as I can.”

During this time, Lena spoke to me.

“…”

Turning my gaze to the sudden sound of Lena’s voice, I saw her eyes filled with determination.

“Although it is very different from the battlefield where Your Highness excelled, I consider this a valuable opportunity to glimpse even a fragment of that experience.”

She couldn’t be saying this just to mess with me, right?

Looking at her sparkling eyes, it didn’t seem that way at all.

“Oh, really?”

Jennifer said, appearing just in time as she wrapped up her work.

“In that case, feel free to join us up there.”

“Really?”

Lena asked, her eyes lighting up.

I gave Jennifer a silent stare, wondering why she’d make such an unnecessary suggestion, but she only shrugged.

* * *

Alright, fine.

I decided I’d try my own approach. If Lena was the type to embody “romantic ideals,” then what kind of character should I be? The opposite of romantic, perhaps? “Tactical” might be a better term.

Extreme practicality can be its own kind of appeal, right? Take, for example, John Wick, though he’s unrealistic in other ways. Essentially, the goal was to make it look “impressive.” As the tactics shifted from traditional formations to modern combat, I could draw on my knowledge of modern shooting techniques.

Click.

The spring-loaded mechanism activated, raising targets. This time, two enemies popped up side-by-side. I took aim at one with my shotgun and fired. Since this wasn’t my own customized shotgun fitted with Marmaros rounds, but rather one borrowed from the academy, the rounds were standard.

Still, even a borrowed shotgun is a shotgun, and I could modify a few parts to resemble my usual weapon. After firing at the first target, I let the empty shotgun drop, suspending it from a single sling that hung just below my chest. Unlike the typical rifle sling, which runs from end to end, my strap looped around my neck and shoulder, keeping the shotgun at an easily reachable position instead of letting it dangle.

Swiftly, I dropped my right hand to my waist holster, drawing my pistol. Gripping it with both hands, I fired.

Bang! Bang!

Two shots to the chest.

I advanced forward, dispatching each subsequent target with two shots. After emptying the magazine, I reloaded, slotting in seven fresh rounds, holstered the pistol, and moved toward the spot where the last enemy had appeared.

On my right thigh was a holster carrying six rounds in pairs. I grabbed two rounds and inserted them into the shotgun’s loading port in one quick motion. Repeating the process twice, I reloaded the shotgun and emerged outside.

Two more targets sprang up. I fired a shot at each of them.

…And, that was the end of the range.

“Phew.”

Exhaling softly, I looked up.

Jennifer was watching me with a smile that I couldn’t quite read. But—

—Lena was staring at me, wide-eyed with amazement.

Seems like pestering the craftsman for military-grade equipment over the past two days was worth it. All those late-night drills, tirelessly practicing reloads… and even sneaking into the newly-built range last night for some extra practice…

It all paid off.

Chapter 87
Information (1)

Anyway, this game is a JRPG. Although I hadn’t played many JRPGs from the ’90s, I imagined the vibe back then must’ve been different. Most JRPGs released in the 2020s were filled with anime-style content that appealed to otaku tastes. No matter how realistic the graphics were or how much the presentation resembled a Hollywood movie, once you delved into the story, you’d find that both male and female leads were almost always ridiculously attractive.

The characters’ personalities didn’t feel like they were inspired by movie characters; they were more like anime characters. Often, they were clearly designed as Caucasians, yet somehow, the Japanese dub suited them better than the English one. Even their movements had a certain exaggerated feel.

This might’ve been my own stereotype from playing these types of games, but… that’s how it seemed to me, at least. So, if someone asked me where Chronicles of Aetherna ranked within the JRPG genre, I’d say without hesitation, “It’s the kind of game that only an otaku could truly enjoy.”

The character designs being based on 2D illustrations was a minor detail. Although the game consistently received “Mostly Positive” reviews on rating sites and digital stores, the characters’ personalities and actions had a distinctly Japanese anime vibe, even incorporating a visual novel-style system where you could “romance” them. While the main storyline followed a single overarching plot, there were plenty of mini-events that were obviously there to cater to specific tastes.

A beach episode featuring the characters in swimsuits was a must for this kind of story. And a school festival episode where you could dress the heroines in maid-like waitress outfits was essential for any school-based story; without it, you could say it lacked purpose.

However, beyond these seamlessly inserted episodes, the game also had scenes that seemed like they were just crammed in to appeal to certain audiences. One example was an episode set in a casino.

…Honestly, the fact that I immediately imagined what kind of outfits the female leads would wear the moment I heard “casino” made me realize just how much of an otaku I was at heart.

* * *

Although I’d dealt with the urgent issue, there were still several things left to address. Going tactical was fine and all. This kind of atmosphere didn’t exist much in this world, so it should make an impression. My style of combat, which looked futuristic to those around me, should fit well enough.

If I portrayed myself as a battle-hardened veteran who’d refined his techniques through years of experience on the front lines, people would surely acknowledge it. That was the image I was aiming for, anyway.

The problem was that the mysterious persona I’d been building up might falter as a result. It was possible for a character to embody multiple concepts, but if those concepts didn’t blend well, they’d end up as an incoherent mishmash. So, I needed to be more careful in crafting my character.

“Something on your mind?”

Alice, ever perceptive, picked up on my contemplative expression.

“Nothing major.”

“Come on, you can tell me.”

Though I brushed it off as if it were nothing, Alice persisted in her questioning.

“Well, it’s just that, um…”

Even as she spoke, Alice looked like she was struggling to say something difficult. Her eyes darted around, and then she finally managed.

“I’m like an older sister to you, right? So, if you ever have troubles you can’t share with anyone else, maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to talk to me.”

“…”

Momentarily stunned, I turned to stare at her, and Alice’s cheeks took on a faint pink hue. She seemed to realize how forced her words sounded. It made sense; Alice was usually the one feeling inferior, and I’d been the one who often tried to boost her confidence.

“Ahem.”

Quickly clearing her throat and regaining composure, Alice straightened up.

Somehow, we’d stopped walking and were standing in place. There wasn’t anyone around; that’s probably why she’d felt comfortable bringing this up.

“Look, your birthday may come before mine, but…”

“…”

“Those birthdays aren’t exactly… reliable records, right…?”

“…”

“I mean, I was with Father longer, you know?”

“…”

“So, it wouldn’t be that strange if you were my little sister… would it?”

If she was so sure about this, why did the end sound like a question?

Hmm, well. I wasn’t about to argue over it. Technically, I wasn’t really someone who could even be considered Alice’s “older sister,” and, if I really thought about it, it was debatable whether I could even call myself a woman.

Sure, my body was female, and I’d been living in it for over ten years now… though if I counted from when I arrived at the orphanage, it was just barely a decade. But adding in the time before all this, I’d easily lived more than ten years in this body.

Still, I’d spent far more time living as a man than as a woman. But could I actually claim to be Alice’s “older brother”? That was doubtful too. Wasn’t I technically more like an uncle?

“If that’s how you’d like to think of it, then feel free to do so.”

“…Your reaction’s so boring, it’s almost disappointing.”

Was Alice half-joking? But she seemed pretty sincere about it. Perhaps she was feeling a bit jealous after watching Claire openly call me her older sister. After all, we’d grown up in something like a sibling relationship.

Maybe it was her pride that kept her from addressing me the same way as Claire?

“Well, fine. Reaction or not, you said it’s fine, so from now on, you’re officially my little sister.”

But no matter how I looked at it, this was absurd.

I didn’t even call Lucas or Jayden “older brother,” so naturally, I had no intention of calling Alice “older sister” either. And she probably knew that just as well.

We started walking again, passing through the empty academy grounds and out the main gate.

The weather was gradually heading toward summer here in Runedarium. It was still far better than the sweltering Korean summer; according to the lore, it was rare for temperatures to exceed 30 degrees here, even in summer.

But that didn’t mean it wasn’t hot. Temperature aside, the sun still beat down relentlessly. If summer wasn’t hot, after all, there wouldn’t be any point in seeking out the beach.

“Go on, take a seat and wait for a bit.”

The place we arrived at was a café. It was a place we often visited since the last time we had parfaits. Even though I maintained a neutral expression, Alice seemed to think I really liked this place.

And she was right. I did like it here. It was rare to find a café that served such delicious desserts and yet had so few customers.

“Hmm.”

As I sat down quietly, Alice let out a pleased hum.

“I figured you’d be craving something by now.”

Honestly, it wasn’t just “about time” I craved something sweet; it was more that I almost always wanted something like this. I mean… it’s sweet. And I liked sweet, delicious things. Ever since I ended up in this body, my liking for sweet foods seemed to have only grown.

Apparently pleased with herself for getting me to acknowledge her as an “older sister,” Alice didn’t even wait for the waitress and went straight to the counter.

“…”

Watching her small, excited figure made it challenging to think of her as any sort of “big sister.” But if it made her happy, I was willing to play along.

While I sat there quietly watching her enthusiastic retreat—

“So, is it settled now who’s the youngest?”

A voice spoke up from behind me.

“…”

I turned toward the mature, feminine voice and saw someone already seated at the table. She had long, silver hair tucked behind her ear, revealing a smooth forehead, and an air of decadence that surrounded her. Her skin was a dusky tone, and her hair, soft brows, and long lashes were all the same silver color, giving her an unmistakably unique appearance.

Her gray eyes, which usually seemed indifferent to everything around her, now held a rare spark of interest as they observed me. She’d claimed an empty seat at the table at some point and was now resting her chin on her hands, studying me. Her name was Bella and her last name was Fangriffon.

In the original storyline, she was the previous owner of the Black Sword who had died before the main story began.

“Oh, and Lucas took off on an impromptu holiday, saying he had something he wanted to do. I’ve taken over his duties for now. Father didn’t seem too upset, so there’s no need to worry too much.”

Without waiting for me to ask, she began sharing the news in her slow, relaxed tone—a character I found a bit uncomfortable to deal with.

Although, at this point, she wasn’t nearly as unpredictable as Lena had proven to be.

Chapter 88
Information (2)

Still, Bella was a character who existed, at least as part of the backstory. Though she didn’t appear in the main plot since she’d already died by then, she occasionally appeared in flashbacks. The game developers had only provided a single illustration of her, without any 3D modeling.

She might be speaking in a soft voice now because there were people around, but in reality, she had a much gloomier personality. Her eyes were always half-closed, and she often had a sarcastic smile on her lips.

One thing that never changed was her habit of always exposing her cleavage. Even now, she was dressed like that. She wore a tight tank top and a very short jacket, leaving her cleavage completely exposed. Honestly, if someone wore that on the subway, it would be hard to know where to look out of embarrassment. By my standards, it was slightly embarrassing, but in this world, her outfit was almost unthinkably bold—especially for someone of her status as an imperial princess.

“Ah.”

Alice, returning after placing her order, made a face upon seeing Bella seated at our table. Bella didn’t seem to mind Alice’s reaction in the slightest.

This was the reason why the relationship between Claire and Alice didn’t easily improve in the original work. Alice, who had been the Emperor’s daughter from birth, grew up without any lack, despite the Emperor’s somewhat bizarre expressions of affection. She wore clothes made from the finest materials and ate meals made from high-quality ingredients. Although she worked hard, her background was more than enough to support her efforts.

But Claire wasn’t so fortunate. Sold to a brothel and subjected to all sorts of horrific experiences, Claire couldn’t fully empathize with Alice’s perspective and clashed with her on every issue. The other children of the Emperor were the same. None of them had lived as uniquely bleak a life as Claire. Bella, who had been through many hardships, was the only one who could empathize with Claire and befriend her.

It wasn’t surprising that by the time Claire entered the academy, she had become Bella 2.0. But here, instead of Claire being adopted as the Emperor’s daughter, I had taken that place. Whether it was due to their caution around me, or the fact that my presence rendered it unnecessary to send a false princess or prince into perilous situations, Bella had survived. I was the only major change in the timeline, so it was probably safe to assume she lived because of me.

“…Why are you here?”

Alice asked as she sat down, her tone suggesting she wasn’t particularly thrilled. Bella, still resting her chin on her hands, gave a nonchalant shrug.

“To see my little sisters after a long time?”

“That can’t be the reason. We’re not that close.”

“Oh, how cold.”

Bella sighed, feigning disappointment. Her gesture was exaggerated enough to make it obvious she wasn’t genuinely hurt.

“Even if you and I aren’t particularly close, our adorable youngest here and I get along just fine.”

“You and Sylvia?”

“…”

I remained silent, watching their conversation. It didn’t seem like my intervention would stop their argument, nor did I think their verbal sparring would escalate to a dangerous level.

“Why, isn’t it true? Sylvia hardly interacts with anyone else. I think it’s fair to say that we have a close relationship, don’t you?”

“If that’s how you see it, then I—”

“Isn’t it a bit simplistic to think that just because you’re close to someone, they can’t be close to others as well? Human relationships can overlap in all sorts of ways.”

“That’s not something I’d expect to hear from you, considering how much you despise forming connections with others.”

I turned my gaze toward the waitress, who had been dozing off at her post since we first entered the café. With so few customers, there wasn’t much for her to do, which might explain why Alice didn’t bother waiting for her earlier and went directly to the counter.

“Instead of beating around the bush, why don’t you just tell me your purpose? Going in circles will only take you further from the point.”

I said, turning back to Bella.

“What, trying to act like a protective sister now? If we’re being honest, it seems more like you’re the one who needs protecting, not the one doing the protecting.”

“…”

Alice glared at Bella, but I broke the tension by speaking slowly.

“So, what business brings you here?”

“Isn’t it obvious…?”

“If you’d truly wanted to bond, you could’ve visited me at the Academy or elsewhere. You came because there’s something you need to convey, didn’t you? Lucas doesn’t show up either unless he has something to discuss.”

“…Did Lucas say something to you?”

“He once mentioned he planned to kill me.”

“What?”

Bella asked, stunned, while Alice looked outraged.

Seeing Bella’s reaction, it seemed that Lucas had left the Emperor’s side right after talking with me in Winterfield. After all, if Lucas were still there, there would be no reason for Bella to come looking for me.

“…Lucas said that? Really? He wants to kill you?”

Bella looked genuinely taken aback, a rare expression for her, and I felt I’d made the right call bringing this up.

“And for what reason?”

Alice, equally skeptical, waited for an explanation, but I simply shifted my gaze slightly toward Bella.

“…”

Perhaps understanding the meaning behind my look, Bella and Alice both fell silent for a moment.

“…Hah.”

Bella sighed deeply, the table shaking under the weight of her breath.

“Fine. When I think about it, I can guess why he said that.”

She ran her hand through her hair, looking weary.

“Looks like things are about to get hectic.”

She muttered, as if to show she was serious, and continued speaking without delay.

“You know about the casino near Northwood, right?”

“Yeah, the Empire’s largest casino, built after clearing out a section of the forest.”

Of course, I knew about it.

And hearing talk about that casino just as we entered June triggered a memory as well.

“Did the Holy Kingdom’s forces infiltrate the casino?”

“…The Holy Kingdom’s forces…”

Bella, who had started speaking at almost the same time, paused when our voices overlapped.

“You… knew?”

She asked.

I didn’t respond. Alice, with her mouth slightly agape, simply stared at me.

“Do you also know who infiltrated?”

“Isn’t it a knight from the Knights Templar?”

“If you say a knight from the Knights Templar, it’s not clear who it could be. There aren’t many of them, but that still doesn’t narrow it down.”

Bella said, probing for more.

“If you want someone who won’t be suspected by anyone, it would be best to send in someone who wouldn’t normally be suspected.”

Bella tilted her head, signaling me to continue.

“All the female knights of the Knights Templar are also nuns at the same time. So, if you dress one of them in a very provocative outfit and send her in, ordinary people wouldn’t even notice that she is a knight of the Holy Kingdom.”

After all, that’s what happened in the original. No one would assume that a woman dressed as a bunny girl could be a nun. Besides, her personality didn’t exactly scream “nun,” either.

“…And?”

Bella’s expression turned uncharacteristically serious, urging me on.

“But a devout Knights Templar would have a strong aversion to such irreligious behavior, and the Holy Kingdom wouldn’t want to upset such a valuable knight. So, the one who first thought of such an idea would have to be a knight with a unique character to begin with.”

And there was only one crazy female character among the Knights Templar. Well, most of the Knights Templar were crazy zealots. But there was one who was crazy in a different sense.

“So, who do you think it is?”

Bella asked.

“Eliza, isn’t it?”

Bella’s expression hardened slightly at my answer. Alice, still in shock, hadn’t closed her mouth.

Of course, that would be the reaction. It was fresh information that the Empire had just obtained. In the original, this information had come by sheer coincidence. It was no wonder they would be taken aback, seeing me reveal it as if I’d known it all along.

“…I think I’m starting to understand why Lucas said he would kill you.”

Well, it wasn’t for that reason that he said he would kill me, but it was true that he wanted to because of my abilities.

I said nothing, glancing instead toward the waitress, who had finally awakened and begun moving. As she approached with two parfaits, Bella refrained from asking further questions, though she eyed me with a certain suspicion.

…Good.

I supposed there was no need to completely abandon the allure of my “mystique” just yet.

Chapter 89
Information (3)

“And so?”

Yet the conversation didn’t end there. Bella’s question prompted Alice to look at her, as if wondering why she even asked.

“What do you mean, ‘and so?’”

“Were you really just going to drop that bit of information and leave? It takes ages to get from here to Northwood, and even knowing a Knight Templar is lurking there won’t help us much unless we’re doing something about it.”

I scooped a spoonful of mango parfait, tasting the creamy, sweet ice cream perfectly blended with a slightly tart mango chunk. The warm weather made it even better, making me think that this combination might really be the inspiration behind the French term parfait, the “perfect dessert.”

I regretted not trying some parfaits when I went to Velbur last time. At the time, I’d been so shocked by the Emperor appointing me as his representative that I hadn’t thought of indulging in any delicacies. But next time I made it to Velbur, I promised myself I’d try the cafe recommendation Charlotte had given me.

“Father only ever shares information with us when he wants us to act on it.”

“When he wants ‘us’ to do something, you mean—not ‘you,’”

Bella corrected Alice’s words.

The ones who moved on direct orders from the Emperor were not the real princess Alice, but the so-called “Children of the Emperor,” who were practically the Emperor’s personal assassination squad. I was included among them.

Although, compared to the original storyline, it seemed the number and risk of these assignments had decreased significantly, yet we still carried out missions when required.

“…So? What’s the reason for coming all the way here and revealing that Sylvia is being watched while giving us this information?”

I took another spoonful of parfait and put it in my mouth. This time, I scooped more fruit than ice cream. Despite being transported from so far away, the fruit retained a fresh burst of flavor. I wondered if it would taste even better in its place of origin.

“That assumption is wrong. Do you think Sylvia wouldn’t know if I kept sticking close to her? She likely figured that out back when Lucas was stationed around her.”

Not really. I hadn’t even noticed Mia Crowfield’s clumsy tracking attempts until much later, let alone Lucas’ moves, who was far more skilled.

“She’d probably know exactly where Lucas is if you asked her right now.”

No, I didn’t know. If I knew Lucas’ location in the near future, I might be able to turn back time and pretend to know, but honestly, I didn’t think I’d know it soon enough to want to turn back time.

Of course, there’s no need to reveal that I don’t know. It would be weird to spill the latest information that I absolutely couldn’t know and then admit I don’t know Lucas’s location.

Let’s just not answer.

“You keep dodging the question, so why tell me all this?”

Obviously, it was a command to infiltrate the casino.

In the original story, it was Claire who appeared to deliver this information. At the beginning, her character was introduced simply as the “decadent-looking girl” in the character description field. At least it was her first appearance, so the atmosphere wasn’t too heavy with everyone pretending not to recognize a familiar character.

Alice appeared in the early stages with a somewhat suspicious role, like a character who “appeared diligent on the surface but harbored secrets within,” meant to mislead players. There was even a scene where she engaged in a mysterious conversation with an unknown figure without the protagonist’s knowledge, which was presented as an event cutscene. Given the atmosphere, it was easy for players to misinterpret her as a hidden villain at first.

Besides, they only shared a few clipped lines of their conversation, cutting out most of it to leave vague exchanges like, “…Alright. I’ll keep that information in mind.” It was so blatantly ominous that no one actually believed it.

“Before the break… there’s that, what was it, field training? You have one more round of it, right? I’ve changed the order a bit. This time, you’ll be heading to Northwood for the field training. That includes going near the casino. Even though it may look secure, it’s surrounded entirely by forest.”

Thanks to the dense woods, the casino’s perimeter was virtually impenetrable. Though the trees had been cleared around the casino itself, beyond its boundaries was a forest so vast that anyone trying to flee wouldn’t make it out alive.

There was a bit of history tying the place to local mafias, but that wasn’t something worth bringing up now.

“They say it’s a ‘natural haven of forests’ unlike any other in the Empire… but that also means wild beasts emerge constantly. Naturally, there are hunting requests for around there as well.”

“And?”

Poor Alice seems not to have thought about her own future.

“If you’re really the Emperor’s daughter, then you should carry out the same missions as us.”

That was Claire’s line in this scene. Of course, the Claire of this world was likely either training or studying diligently.

If a game like this included a casino setting, it was usually for one reason: to dress the heroines in bunny-girl outfits. For a game that’s somewhat niche and doesn’t get many figures, there should at least be some fan service scenes like this.

Claire also participated in the infiltration. Both of them dressed as bunny-girls, with masquerade-style masks, as they poked around deep within the casino, only to be caught by Leo.

At first, Leo brushed it off, thinking, “Nah, there’s no way Her Highness would be doing that here.”

…This line, as it happened, had inspired a few fan artists, though that was of no concern to the original game.

“And, well, I came here to ask a favor.”

How would Alice respond? I was genuinely curious, as the game hadn’t shown Alice’s reaction to this line.

I took another spoonful of parfait, eagerly awaiting Bella’s next line and Alice’s response—

“For Sylvia, of course.”

I froze.

“Umm, originally I wanted to ask our real princess and see her reaction.”

Bella smirked mischievously, rolling her eyes towards me.

“After all, there’s someone here who already knows every piece of information without me having to spell it all out.”

“What did Father say?”

When Alice looked at my face and asked, Bella shrugged and replied casually.

“Well, he told me to pass it along to Sylvia.”

“……”

At that, Alice bit her lip.

“Fine. Tell Father this loud and clear.”

Alice glared at Bella, whose expression turned into a mockingly fearful look as she shrugged her shoulders, clearly unphased.

“I’m going on this mission as well—as the ‘other’ princess.”

Uh.

No, no, no.

If you go there, you’ll end up in a bunny girl outfit, too.

Of course, to me, Alice’s bunny girl costume would simply look like a high-quality cosplay, perfectly faithful to the original heroine’s character design. But the problem was that I’d most likely end up in a bunny girl outfit right beside her.

And if things followed the game’s storyline, Leo, who came along with Jake, would likely catch us in that get-up. I didn’t plan on leaving Alice to roam around solo in a bunny costume, after all.

“Oh?”

Bella let out an amused chuckle as she noticed Alice’s determined expression.

“Is this some kind of ‘big sister’ role-playing?”

She teased.

“Of course it is.”

Alice straightened her back, proudly replying to Bella’s remark.

“As someone with imperial blood, I always keep my word. I declared myself Sylvia’s older sister, so as her big sister, I plan to protect her.”

That’s not the issue here.

Alice knew my skills. She was also aware of my history on the battlefield, so she wouldn’t think the mission would end in disaster or that I’d lose my life by going alone. This was pure competitive spirit.

The grin she shot me seemed to say, “See? You have allies too!”

“Well, alright then.”

Bella shrugged again, looking at Alice.

“I was planning to watch from a distance… but now this story’s getting interesting. It would be a shame if I didn’t join when both sisters are sneaking in together. Count me in as well.”

At Bella’s declaration, Alice once again shot her a sharp look, which Bella met with a confident smile.

…So with Bella joining the team…

Were we all going to infiltrate before I even had a say?

It was nothing short of a miracle that my expression didn’t change in that moment.

Chapter 90
Information (4)

“Why? Are you worried about something?”

Alice asked after Bella left, noticing the look on my face.

Of course, I was worried—about many things.

I’m not worried about the Knights Templar. Whether or not there is a goddess has been a subject of debate among the fans of the game, but even if there is a goddess, I think the fact that my existence is tolerated indicates that there isn’t a significant problem. If anything, the goddess might be on my side. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have left me alone for the past ten years.

If she wasn’t aware of my existence, or lacked the means to stop me, then there was no need to worry. And if she was aware of my blasphemous thoughts but chose to ignore them, well, that was fine too. The nation of Vatican merely used the goddess’s name as a front for seizing power. If the goddess favored them, I wouldn’t consider her a goddess worth worshiping.

No, what I was truly worried about was the outfit I’d have to wear there.

“…Your Highness.”

“…I told you to call me Alice…”

She replied, though the intensity in her voice softened upon realizing my serious expression.

I looked at Alice seriously and spoke.

“Even if it’s a legally operated place, it’s still a gambling den. Neither the people who frequent it nor those who run it can be considered righteous.”

“I know that.”

Alice seemed a bit relieved at my words, as if to say, ‘Is that what you were worried about?’

But I shook my head at her.

“…It may be a much filthier place than you imagine, Your Highness.”

There were, naturally, no “noble-born” bunny girls there. At best, one might encounter the daughter of a fallen noble, but they would hardly be any better off than commoners in such a situation.

But those with the wealth to walk into a casino were often the very rich—mostly nobles, or at least those connected to nobility. Even though concepts like capitalism and nationalism had begun to emerge, this world still adhered firmly to a class hierarchy. It wouldn’t be surprising for a noble to make a move on a pretty bunny girl intended as eye candy in the casino.

After all, not many men can resist women who are barely covered, with more than half of their chest exposed or their back almost completely bare.

In most parts of the Empire, brothels are illegal. But that doesn’t mean they can prevent consensual relationships. If a noble visiting the casino and a woman working there claimed to have had a “fleeting romance,” the Empire typically wouldn’t prosecute. Any tips received would be dismissed as gratuities for service.

Strictly speaking, it’s illegal. But everyone just turns a blind eye as long as things look good.

“……”

I doubted Alice was aware of the full extent of this situation, but she could read my expression and knew how earnestly I was discussing it.

“If it’s truly such a place, then I certainly can’t let you go alone.”

“……”

Well, that thought was admirable, really. Alice’s presence would definitely be helpful. While I could use time reversal to analyze the situation and preemptively strike, making it seem like I fought well, in a head-on battle without preparation, Alice would be far stronger.

“And if I said I won’t go?”

I asked, pressing further.

“If I were to disobey His Majesty’s orders and not go?”

“Is that really your own will?”

Of course, it was my will. The very will not to end up in a bunny costume.

“Or is it because you don’t want me to go?”

Uh…

Well, it was my will, wasn’t it? My strong will to avoid dressing up as a bunny girl.

“…Even if you don’t go, it’s not a place we can just ignore. Father gave you this mission directly, and Bella herself came to provide information.”

Well, that was the Empire’s perspective.

“Who’s supposed to be the next Emperor?”

“…It’s you, Your Highness.”

“As the future Emperor, I have a duty to know as much as possible about the things happening behind the scenes in the Empire. And─”

Alice said, her eyes practically blazing with determination.

“─maybe after I become Emperor, I won’t be able to. The Empire is vast, and an Emperor has many responsibilities, so I won’t have the freedom to roam around and gather information personally. But right now, I’m not yet the Emperor, so I can do things like this without hesitation, can’t I?”

“Your Highness, as the future Emperor—”

“Why call me that now?”

Alice said confidently.

“At the academy, I talk to commoners as equals, I train with them, and I join them in field training. Even during beast hunts, I risk my life just like everyone else. Naturally…”

She pointed at me.

“You─”

Then turned her finger toward herself.

“─and I are equals here. We’re just students wearing the same uniform, so at least while we’re dressed like this, stop calling me ‘Your Highness.’ I’m not even the Crown Princess yet, so there’s no need to talk about me as the next Emperor.”

“……”

“If you don’t want to call me by name, you could always call me ‘sister.'”

“I’ll just stick to Alice.”

“…Even if I ordered you to call me ‘sister,’ you wouldn’t, would you?”

“You were the one who just insisted we’re on equal terms here, Alice.”

My curt response made her look as though she was about to burst into laughter.

* * *

I had hoped, in my own way.

I mean, in this world, when ‘game logic’ and ‘reality’ clash, reality seemed to have more weight. Even the finest swordsman couldn’t slice through a bullet, and if bitten by a beast, they would be injured. Regardless of whether a beast required dozens of sword strikes or gunshots to kill, a sword imbued with energy could still draw blood, and bullets could still kill.

It was a bizarre steampunk-fantasy world, yet it held a semblance of realism.

So, I’d naively hoped that maybe, in this world, actual casinos wouldn’t feature those types of sexually appealing costumes—since real-world casinos rarely did.

“……”

But, seeing Leo’s flushed face in front of the casino, it was clear that my vain hope was easily shattered.

“Unnecessarily flashy.”

Alice muttered, frowning.

As Alice said, the casino building had a much more extravagant atmosphere than expected. Of course, it still had a more classic feel compared to the over-the-top style of the 21st century I knew.

If you watch American movies or dramas set in the 1950s or ’60s in places like New York or Las Vegas, you’d see buildings with bright, extravagant signs studded with lightbulbs, a level of flashiness that was eye-catching for that time. This place had that feel.

Since there were no lightbulbs in this world, the building was instead adorned with magic stones that glowed in similar colors, casting a vibrant light.

Even though the buildings in the capital were relatively flashy compared to other regions, there weren’t many places as flashy as this.

“…I think I understand why the teacher didn’t want to come here with us.”

Alice remarked, to which Claire nodded in agreement. Unlike Alice, however, Claire’s gaze was fixed somewhere else.

While Alice was observing the building’s overall vibe, Claire’s attention followed Leo’s line of sight toward the building’s entrance.

Near the entrance stood attractive, well-proportioned women holding up signs, most of which displayed advertisements for the casino. Some wore sashes emblazoned with promotional slogans, while others were advertising the hotel operated by the same organization as the casino.

A few nobles, mostly older and more corpulent ones, were flirting with these women, and some already had their hands on their waists or shoulders, heading somewhere.

It was, quite literally, a city of indulgence. If Las Vegas was a paradise built in the middle of the desert, this place felt more like a hidden pleasure villa nestled deep within the forest. I remember being dumbfounded the first time I saw it, as it was a place completely removed from the image of the diligent and innocent Carolyn.

…It was exactly as I remembered it.

“…It’s vulgar.”

Charlotte muttered in shock.

Her gaze was fixed on a particular bunny girl with a darker complexion, whose generously exposed chest hovered close as she chatted and laughed with a large-framed noble. The bunny girl’s hair was a striking silver, exuding a mystique that, if it weren’t for her behavior, might have painted her as the tragic heroine forced to work in such a place.

…

She was enjoying herself, wasn’t she?

Chapter 91
A Woman with a Story (1)

Alright. Let’s avoid eye contact.

I tried my best to avert my gaze, hoping it wouldn’t seem too obvious and draw unnecessary attention. But maybe I was a beat too late, or perhaps Alice had already caught her eye, because I could feel Bella glancing in our direction from the corner of my vision.

Not that it mattered, though. Bella was the kind to start teasing regardless of whether she actually made eye contact. While she wasn’t a character from the main storyline, I’d known her long enough to understand her personality. Bella wasn’t shy about making playful jabs, nor did she care much about the outfit she was wearing.

“Oh my, over there, boys!”

But Bella interrupted her conversation with the noble and waved at us. The middle-aged noble she was talking to looked bewildered, but Bella didn’t seem to care at all.

…

I thought the term ‘boys’ was a bit much given the age difference, but that was probably because I knew Bella. In a place like this, using such terms to attract customers was natural.

“Uh… m-me?”

Leo stammered in surprise.

The distance between Bella and us was fairly considerable, enough that he might wonder if she was actually waving to someone behind him. She was within shouting range, though, and her voice was loud enough to make sure we heard her.

Leo looked startled by Bella’s call, and Claire regarded him with an incredulous expression. It wasn’t jealousy, exactly, more like, “There’s no way she’s calling for you.”

After all, we were dressed in school uniforms. If Bella were just an unknowing commoner, she’d hardly have reason to call us over with so many distinguished noblemen milling around. Even if she mistook our uniforms for something else, they’d still resemble military attire more than anything. Whether students or soldiers, we didn’t have as much money as the wealthy nobles.

“Yes, you, handsome!”

Bella called out as she walked directly toward Leo. This time, not only Leo but also Claire looked flustered.

Alice and I, on the other hand, could only exchange looks of sheer disbelief.

I mean, isn’t this supposed to be an infiltration?

Though I’d somewhat expected her to act like this, it was still hard to believe. But on second thought, this might actually be more natural for her. Bella wasn’t one to hide her personality, even when she was working undercover.

As she approached us, Bella wore a masquerade mask—well, more like the kind of mask a girlfriend might wear in a playful “bunny girl” costume for her boyfriend. It was cheap-looking, trimmed with white fluff, and didn’t give off any impression of the refined masks nobles might wear to a ball.

“…”

Lena’s expression was just as stiff as mine.

Ever since we’d arrived in the area, she’d been unusually silent. It seemed she was struggling to adjust to the stark contrast between this place and the military-governed territory she was accustomed to.

“Hehe.”

Bella, who had come right up to Leo, bent down slightly to peer into his face. Bella wasn’t particularly short compared to most men, and in heels that added at least ten centimeters, she stood even taller than Leo. Her long legs were accentuated, her waist was slim, and her chest was… prominently emphasized by her leaning posture.

“What brings you here? Interested in the casino, perhaps?”

“Huh? Uh, I, um…”

As Leo stammered, struggling to respond, Bella ignored both me and Alice standing beside him and took hold of Leo’s hand, lifting it gently.

“Judging by your attire, you must be a young nobleman, right? Want to hang out with me? I could show you around, teach you a few things. I know the casino pretty well, and I’m familiar with the area… Or perhaps the hotel?”

“…”

If I didn’t know any better, I might’ve found something enticing about Bella’s behavior, something alluring. But, well, there’s a saying, isn’t there? Even if someone isn’t a blood relative, once you’ve spent enough time with them, you know them so well that you stop finding them attractive.

That was exactly how I felt now.

Knowing Bella had no particular desire for such things, I didn’t even feel the urge to stop her.

“Wait—”

But it seemed Claire felt differently. Her relationship with Leo was one of constant arguing over who was older and younger, but even beyond that, she clearly still saw him as a boy. If it were my little sister about to be ensnared by a flirtatious stranger on the street, I’d probably step in to chase them off too.

However, before Claire could make a move, a man’s voice shouted from nearby.

“Hey!”

Storming towards us was the middle-aged nobleman who had been talking with Bella moments before. He didn’t exactly fit the stereotype of a decadent noble. His physique looked well-maintained, and though he wasn’t a pretty boy like the male leads in a romance, he was rather handsome.

Still, he came across more like a nouveau riche than an established noble.

…Actually, I might have misjudged him in assuming he was a “noble.” A real nobleman would have recognized our uniforms and either stayed away out of fear or at least noticed Alice’s face. Moreover, Jake, who was observing this spectacle from a step back with an amused look, was a duke, not to mention that Alice was the princess. The fact that he hadn’t identified them suggested he was far removed from court politics.

“You think you can toy with me? We were getting along just fine just a moment ago.”

He grumbled angrily.

…Looked like he’d been on the verge of falling for Bella’s sweet talk.

“Oh dear, but I find myself more drawn to this side. Look.”

Bella gently placed her hands on Leo’s shoulders and pulled him to the side. After positioning Leo to compare faces with the man, Bella nodded.

“Yep, this one is much better looking.”

What are you saying to a minor?

…Well, in games like these, teenagers were often treated as semi-adults.

“…”

The noble’s face turned red with anger. Seeing his face turn red like that, the handsomeness I noticed earlier completely vanished.

“Wait a minute!”

Claire, who had tried to intervene between Bella and Leo, shouted again in surprise.

But this time, it wasn’t because of Leo.

“Ouch!”

Bella let out a sharp scream.

The noble had stepped forward and grabbed Bella’s arm.

“……”

Hmm…

After seeing the current situation, I was sure of it.

Bella had definitely interrupted her conversation with that man and came over here to put us in this situation. Alice seemed to think the same, watching the scene with a very complex expression.

“Shouldn’t we help her?”

Lena, who had been observing beside me, asked.

Hmm…

If we just stand by and watch, it might leave a bad impression.

As I silently stepped forward, I heard Alice let out a small sigh.

“Hey.”

But there was no need for all of us to get involved. Because another man had already grabbed hold of the arm that had been holding Bella’s.

It was Jake.

“It’s not proper to roughly grab a lady’s arm like that.”

Jake said with a smile.

“A lady, my ass—”

The man ignored Jake’s words and tried to pull his arm away, but—

“Huh?”

He muttered in disbelief, a bewildered look crossing his face. His arm wouldn’t budge. No matter how hard he tugged or twisted, Jake’s hand held his arm in place, not moving an inch.

“Agh, aaargh…!”

Not being able to move also meant that Jake was holding his arm tightly. As Jake applied more pressure, the man let out a sharp scream.

“M-my hand…!”

Desperately struggling and writhing, he eventually released Bella’s arm. Bella quickly pulled her arm away, clasping it with her other hand. The fierce expression she’d had moments earlier had transformed into one of pitiful vulnerability.

…Honestly, I didn’t know what to think.

Seeing that the man had let go, Jake released his grip as well. The man, who had been trying to wriggle away with a grimace, immediately lost his balance and fell backwards awkwardly.

“Do you even know who I am?!”

The man spat out angrily.

“And do you know who I am?”

Jake replied, sounding amused. The man’s face went blank as if he’d been struck speechless. It seemed he had finally realized what kind of place this was.

Above a wealthy person, there is always someone wealthier, and above a status, there is always another status. Though people didn’t openly state their status, this place was full of high-ranking nobles and tycoons.

“……”

In the end, the man opted to flee without even bothering to dust off his clothes.

“Are you alright?”

Charlotte, who had earlier found this place vulgar, asked with concern, seemingly having changed her mind after seeing the situation.

“Oh, yes, yes… I’m fine.”

Unbelievable.

Watching Bella drop her former bravado and speak in a feeble tone, I couldn’t help but think to myself.

Chapter 92
A Woman with a Story (2)

A theme park-like area centered around the casino, designed for adults to enjoy, still had spots where one could experience an ordinary lifestyle. Sure, some people came here literally to throw their fortunes away, but many tourists also visited simply to enjoy the casino’s dazzling streets. Especially for those from the upper class who weren’t into gambling but liked traveling, it wasn’t uncommon to stay in luxurious hotels and enjoy the festivals here with their partners.

On the other hand, many who worked here weren’t wealthy by any means—especially in service jobs like waitstaff. So, there were regular eateries and even simpler cafes around to cater to the workers in the area.

The place Bella led us to was one of those spots. It was a shabby restaurant located on a rundown street, slightly away from the main casino area.

“Hey, Bella! I told you not to bring customers here!” A green-haired bunny girl sitting in the restaurant scowled at Bella. Though dressed as a bunny girl, her outfit was wrinkled, her hair was disheveled, and the bunny ear headband lay discarded on the table. Her face and chest had traces of glitter, indicating she’d likely just finished an all-night shift.

“Ah, sorry… But I really wanted to treat the people who helped me.”

Bella murmured apologetically, and I was somewhat surprised by her meekness. Her demeanor suited her more than I’d expected. Sure, I knew her backstory, but if I hadn’t, I might have simply seen her as another character with a hidden past… Well, maybe not, since there had been clues in her previous conversation with Alice that hinted she had an ulterior motive.

“You’re treating people who can easily pay for their own meals… fine, whatever.”

The green-haired woman scratched her head roughly and then spoke with a resigned expression.

“Well, there are more women than men among the people you brought, so I guess it doesn’t matter to me. Judging by their clothes, they seem to be noble students. They can’t do anything because of school rules anyway, right?”

Having said her piece, the woman promptly lost interest in us. In a place like this, that was just how people coped. This was a place where people who had fallen to rock bottom ended up working. In fact, some parts of the Empire were even rougher than this. In that sense, Northwood was doing a decent job of maintaining order here, though those who lived here might not see it that way.

“Sorry about her. She may talk like that, but she has a kind heart…”

But before Bella could finish her sentence, the green-haired woman raised a hand over her shoulder, flashing a V sign at us—palm facing away. It was a gesture widely recognized as a British insult now famous worldwide.

Lena, who often encountered Imperial soldiers, and Charlotte, from the neighboring country that had its own squabbles with the Empire, both seemed to recognize it as an insult and furrowed their brows.

“Haha…”

Bella let out an awkward laugh before quickly inviting us to sit.

“Please, have a seat.”

Even though we, the protagonist’s party, were known for sticking our noses into things, we knew better than to provoke Bella’s coworker. The last thing we wanted was to make Bella’s life harder by offending her, so we quietly took our seats.

…Not that something like this would really trouble Bella. Among us here, only Alice and I, both imperial princesses, knew her true identity.

I had been with Alice most of the time and didn’t particularly hide my public appearances, so my face was fairly well-known. But Bella’s situation was different. Bella was also an official princess, so the nobles knew of her existence, but she never showed her face at official events.

The Emperor’s children who frequently appeared at official events were Jayden, Lucas, and me, while Bella and the youngest child handled tasks that required keeping their faces hidden. Even within the palace, Bella would disguise herself or wear a mask to avoid recognition, so it was no surprise Charlotte wasn’t aware of her.

This division of roles wasn’t created by the Emperor. It just happened naturally according to each person’s personality. Bella thought that hiding her identity would allow her to have more fun.

“…Does this kind of thing happen to you often?”

Charlotte asked sincerely.

While the situation stemmed from issues within the Empire, it wasn’t unique to it; places like gambling dens or opium houses existed everywhere, including Velbur. Thinking that similar occurrences could happen back home, Charlotte might have felt some personal involvement here.

“Not often, but it does happen.”

Bella replied.

“…”

Charlotte, being a person of principle, likely had the earlier situation on her mind, especially after muttering about how crude it was.

Then the mood grew somber.

“What would you like to eat?”

The owner casually broke the heavy atmosphere by asking.

The owner, who had approached our table, wore very old clothes. A dirty apron stained in various places and clothes with holes. Whether he had money to buy new clothes but chose not to, or he was too frugal, was unclear. Considering the cracked window we saw when we entered, it might be the latter.

“What’s good here?”

Charlotte asked Bella in a gentle tone. Normally, Charlotte would have been horrified by the state of the inn and its owner’s appearance, but given our reason for being here, she set such judgments aside. After all, nobles were expected to show appreciation for genuine acts of goodwill.

“Ah, please bring us chicken stew, one for each of us.”

Bella replied.

“Huh?”

The owner looked at Bella blankly.

“Got the cash for all that?”

“I—I can cover that much!”

Bella stammered, glancing at our group nervously.

Watching her, I felt a hint of admiration. If she’d been born twenty years later, she could have made an unforgettable actress in cinema history. Though, knowing her personality, it was hard to say if she would’ve ever taken up such a career.

The owner shrugged his shoulders, counted our heads, and turned around.

“Are you sure this is alright?”

Claire asked, sounding worried.

“It’s fine. I have enough money for this…”

Bella replied, just as the air seemed ready to fall heavy again.

“But anyway, who was that guy, really?”

“He’s the one who approached me, saying he found me interesting. He told a few jokes, so I laughed along to keep him happy. I guess he thought I was serious…”

“Did you come to us to get away from him?”

Alice, finally deciding to join the act, spoke up.

“Yes… I’m sorry. I didn’t think things would get so tense.”

Though, in truth, Bella had likely aimed to stir things up this way from the start.

“Any reason why you approached us specifically? There were plenty of other people around.”

“Well…”

Bella spoke as if she was very embarrassed.

“When I approach other nobles, they either look at me in disgust and leave, or they try to take me along with them. It’s usually one of the two.”

Charlotte’s shoulders twitched. Her expression didn’t break, but it was clear she was affected.

“You all are students at Runedarium Academy, aren’t you?”

Bella asked, glancing at Leo. Leo, looking slightly taken aback, stammered for a moment before blurting out the obvious.

“H-How did you know?”

“Because the uniforms you’re wearing are from Runedarium Academy. I was there for a short time too. I saw many students wearing the same uniform near the academy.”

She didn’t say the cliché line about admiring the academy as a child, but that made her words feel even more genuine. Of course, those words were probably fabricated too.

“So… when I saw you students, I thought… maybe you’d be willing to help me. I’m really sorry…”

The atmosphere grew unbearably heavy again, but there was one person whose expression was even more complicated.

It was Alice.

She’d declared her intention to “go undercover,” meaning Bella, standing before her, was essentially her role model.

The problem was that Bella’s acting skills were too high for an amateur to imitate.

…And perhaps I’d have to pull off a similar vibe too.

A poker-faced bunny girl might be popular in its own way. But could I really stay expressionless in a bunny outfit?

Not long after, the chicken stew arrived.

Despite the place’s rundown vibe, the chicken stew was genuinely delicious. Perhaps picking this spot had been the one part that wasn’t just an act.

Chapter 93
A Woman with a Story (3)

Sometimes, the notion of “gaming logic” significantly affects the storyline. For example, a character might enter a cutscene without any weapon in hand, yet when the battle begins, they mysteriously pull a weapon from thin air.

The problem is that there’s no explanation for this. If the characters at least had a scabbard on their waist, we might assume that’s where they drew their weapon from, but no, they just casually pluck a sword right out of their side with nothing to hold it in. It’s not as though they have some kind of fourth-dimensional pocket or any similar justification. In this game, characters are simply expected to have a weapon on hand, regardless of what they’re wearing—be it a school uniform, a dress, a swimsuit…

…or even a bunny girl outfit.

Yes, even Alice, when thrown into a fight, had no trouble pulling out her weapon.

But after living in this world for nearly a decade, one thing I’d observed was that such feats were impossible here. If you wanted to bring a weapon, you had to physically carry it. And if the weapon was large, there was no hiding it—especially not a weapon like the two-handed sword Alice used, which could never be concealed under clothing.

My revolver was no different. For a moment, I’d even considered picking up something smaller, like the Derringer Mia had stashed under her bed, but even with that, there was nowhere to hide it in a bunny outfit.

Though I hadn’t actually acquired the bunny costume yet, I tried making a mock-up out of paper and tucked it between my chest just in case. Aside from being uncomfortable, it was also plainly visible.

To put it bluntly, it’s not like I was lacking in that area, so if it was that obvious on me, it wasn’t going to work for Alice either, who looked about the same size. Hiding a weapon there just wasn’t an option. I even wondered if I could stash something in the bunny tail, but quickly dismissed the idea—if it misfired by accident, my pelvis wouldn’t survive the ordeal. Even if I could reset the time, I’d prefer not to experience that.

…Not to mention, in a bunny outfit, someone would definitely try to grope me, and anything hidden in the tail would surely be discovered. And with the extra weight, it’d be drooping down noticeably.

After mulling it over, I reached only one possible conclusion: wrap things up before I ever needed to wear a bunny girl outfit.

The mission would be a success if I could simply confirm the information on the infiltrating Templar knight.

Besides, I already knew where the Templar knight was.

…The green-haired woman who, after finishing her time with a client, was now casually seated in the dining area, looking like she had just finished her shift.

She was the Templar knight.

* * *

Bella probably knew, too. In the game, the Papal State might have been formidable, but the Emperor aimed even higher than that.

Despite possessing the Book of Prophecy, the Emperor didn’t solely rely on it; he had a knack for gathering and piecing together information himself. It was that proactive approach that often left the Papal State powerless against him. Not that it mattered much to me—the Papal State wasn’t exactly painted in a sympathetic light in the game, so I didn’t feel strongly about it.

The Emperor likely knew not only that a Templar Knight had infiltrated this place, but precisely who it was. That’s probably why he sent Bella here, too—just as in the original story.

Now, if someone heard about a woman wandering alone near a casino late at night, they might think it sounded dangerous, but that wasn’t actually the case here. Perhaps because this place was inspired by Las Vegas, the security around here was actually far better than in other areas.

Even in the dead of night, the streets were brightly lit, and I spotted guards patrolling here and there. Among those in plain clothes, there were likely soldiers from this domain mixed in, too. Nothing harms a tourist destination more than a tourist getting robbed—the money would end up in the wrong hands, crime would increase, and negative rumors would spread, discouraging future visitors.

Though staff like waiters weren’t particularly protected, the “tourists” were thoroughly safeguarded by the domain’s standards. This ensured they’d want to return. So as I casually strolled through in my tourist attire, there was little chance of anyone trying to harm me.

Leaving the brightly lit hotel, I made my way along the illuminated avenue toward the casino. The streets were packed with tourists, revelers, and couples, drunk and laughing as they embraced the city that never slept. Some people had a bunny girl or waitress at their side, while a few middle-aged women had tall, handsome young men as their companions.

While it didn’t quite cross the line into a Sodom-and-Gomorrah level of debauchery, by the standards of this early-20th-century-inspired world, it was undoubtedly a scene of decadence and indulgence.

Passing through the faint scent of alcohol, I arrived at the entrance of the casino. The men flanking the doorway wore black suits and fedora hats. They gave me a brief glance but didn’t block my path, likely assuming I was a guest—and a female one at that. This place attracted the wealthy, so young women wandering alone weren’t unusual.

Plus, I wasn’t armed, which probably didn’t raise any alarms by their standards.

Without hesitation, I stepped into the casino.

A dazzling golden glow filled my view.

…Impressive.

It was far more extravagant than anything I’d seen in the game. But then, the graphics hadn’t been that advanced. Still, the general layout of the casino seemed consistent with what I remembered.

If that was the case, the Templar Knight would likely be in a similar spot.

I quickly located the stairs and started up. Inside the luxurious, windowless building, crowded with people and devoid of clocks, I was struck by just how many wealthy people there were in the world. Given the casino’s international reputation, it made sense that the rich people from all over the world would flock here.

The duties of a bunny girl in a place like this weren’t complicated—serve drinks to the guests, gather tips.

And tips mostly went between… well, you know.

“……”

The thought made me a bit dizzy.

Hurrying my pace, I headed up to the second floor.

And there, I quickly spotted her distinctive green hair.

Her expression was completely different from what I’d seen this morning. She wore a bright smile, and her skin seemed to sparkle, as if she’d dusted it with glitter to catch the guests’ attention. Her short bobbed hair swung with each movement, making her seem lively and energetic.

“Oh my, thank you!”

With a playful sway, she pushed her hips back and subtly leaned forward, flaunting her chest for a tip from a delighted customer. Watching her, I nearly lost my composure.

So… I’d almost ended up wandering around here in an outfit like that?

Let’s just get the information and finish this.

I walked straight toward her.

Just as she was straightening up, having accepted a tip wedged into her cleavage by a bleary-eyed, drunken man, our eyes met. For a brief moment, a look of surprise flashed across her face. Then, she flashed me a mischievous grin.

I didn’t like that grin one bit.

Still, I couldn’t just walk away without talking. After all, I hadn’t come this far for nothing.

“Sorry, honey, but I’m a devout follower of the Goddess. I’m not against same-sex relationships, but I don’t serve female customers.”

She said with a bubbly tone as I approached her without breaking eye contact.

She likely already knew who I was. After all, I had been quite disrespectful to the person who came as the Pope’s representative in Velbur. Plus, I had ruined their plans.

The word of my presence must’ve circulated well in advance.

“……”

Without a word, I reached into my pocket and pulled out a check, carefully unfolding it to reveal the 30-pound sum, then promptly tucked it into her cleavage. I was careful not to let my fingers brush against her chest.

…Not that it would’ve mattered if they did, but still, it just felt… inappropriate.

“…”

Seeing the check suddenly slipped between her breasts, the green-haired woman blinked a few times, then looked up at me with a broad smile. But her eyes, veiled by her mask, held no trace of amusement.

“Well, since you’ve been so generous, I guess I can’t just let you walk away without a word! Shall we go somewhere more private?”

I nodded silently, and with a pleased expression, she turned and began walking.

Without hesitation, I followed close behind.

Chapter 94
A Woman with a Story (4)

“Hah, seriously.”

There were few people on the terrace. No, to be precise, it seemed deliberately arranged that way. Unlike the casino below, which had no windows, just two floors up, I found a grand ballroom lined with large windows. The building extended several more stories above us—probably leading up to the hotel section. Though the Northwood Castle, where the academy students stayed, held an almost immeasurable value, I suspected that even if they charged guests, it would fetch a lower rate than this extravagant venue.

“You know, as a truly devout follower of the Goddess, I can tolerate a little touching, but going all the way? No way. Should I strip here just to show you?”

She playfully drew the terrace curtain closed and spoke in a teasing tone.

From here, I could see other terraces where men and women were engaging in such acts. Mostly, it was just people sitting on laps and groping each other.

Maybe this terrace was meant as a… staging area, before things got more intense.

Though the area was open, the distance between terraces was quite far, and while there was light coming up from below, it was high enough that identifying faces from a distance would be difficult.

“……”

Without responding, I walked over to the guest sofa and took a seat, crossing my legs. Then, I gave her a steady, unwavering stare as she flirtatiously tucked her hand beside her chest.

“……”

“……”

“W-what? You actually want me to strip?”

She asked, flustered by my silent stare.

“If that service comes included with the 30 pounds I paid.”

When I said that, she hesitated for a moment before flashing a bold smile.

“Didn’t expect Her Highness to have such… tastes.”

“If you can’t do that, then consider it a payment for information.”

“So… you came here knowing where I’m from?”

“Of course. Lady Veratti.”

At my words, her face hardened.

“I came here to find out why Lady Chiara Verratti is here in such a place.”

“And you didn’t already know?”

“To be precise, I’m here to confirm what I already suspect.”

“So, you came here fully informed, then?”

With a resigned expression, Chiara Verratti dropped her hand, which had been inching toward her clothing, letting it fall to her side.

“The Vatican had a reason for telling me to be careful, I guess.”

“Even if you’d exercised caution, it wouldn’t have hidden the truth from me.”

At my words, Chiara Verratti shrugged.

“Well, if you say so.”

She looked around briefly before returning her gaze to me.

“But if you think this pocket change will buy you any real secrets…”

“I know. But you don’t need to worry—the ‘classified information’ your people think they’re guarding is already in my mind. Once again, that payment was just to confirm details.”

“So you’re saying you’re fine with spilling whatever you know?”

Chiara Verratti asked, looking both incredulous and suspicious. I held my gaze steady, unchanging.

Of course.

After all, I planned to confirm what I needed and then reset time.

“If necessary, I could even share some information myself.”

“You’re proposing an exchange of information? You, with me?”

She asked, her surprise evident.

“Does that seem strange?”

“Of course it does. Considering your attitude at last year’s event.”

She replied, raising a brow.

Was she there?

Well, it wouldn’t be surprising if she was. She could have been one of the nuns that accompanied the Cardinal. Back then, I hadn’t even spared a second thought.

“I’m just acting in the Empire’s best interest right now. At that time, I thought forming alliances outside the Empire would harm it. There were no personal feelings involved.”

The truth was, personal feelings had driven that decision, but there was no need to tell that to this Templar Knight.

“And if I do give up my information, what exactly would you give me in return? Just so you know, this check…”

Chiara Verratti withdrew the check from between her fingers, letting it dangle for a moment.

“…are worth less than a handful compared to the entire Papal State—”

“I will tell you the contents of the Book of Prophecy the Empire possesses.”

I replied calmly.

Her words stopped.

The Book of Prophecy was one of the treasures the Papal State coveted. They hadn’t done anything because they had no way to retrieve the book from the deepest part of the Imperial Palace, but if they had a way, they would have forcibly taken it. They believed that all treasures left by the Goddess should be managed by her successors, the fanatics. And the prophecy book’s value lay in its contents, not the book itself. Chiara Verratti, standing before me, knew this well.

“…If you’re lying…”

“Then everything I say from now on will be worthless to the Papal State. It will be less valuable than the 30-pound check in your hand.”

“……”

Despite downplaying the value of the money, she’d led me all the way here for a reason. It would’ve looked strange for a bunny girl to turn down such a large sum. Perhaps she was thinking of her options—whether she might cross a line or simply keep me entertained for now. Either way, she knew I was a princess and had decided it was worth talking.

“Fine.”

After a long, conflicted silence, Chiara Verratti spoke, taking a seat. The terrace seating wasn’t meant for facing each other directly. The chairs curved in a semicircle around the terrace edge, so she sat at the far end, a comfortable distance from me. It was close enough to observe each other’s expressions clearly, though. Though it was a stark scene without a drink, I didn’t feel like getting friendly, so I began to speak.

“First, let’s talk about your identity. Your name is Chiara Verratti. A nun of the Saint Antonio Monastery and one of the four Templar Knights, armed with the sacred spear. You’ve come here to ‘reclaim’ a relic from the ruins of Northwood. Is that correct?”

“The Empire knows about the relic?”

“At least, I know.”

I replied.

If there had been tea on the table, I would have taken a slow sip.

“It’s a fragment of an ancient weapon. Located not far from where this casino now stands. Am I wrong?”

From ages long before this world had taken its current shape, a civilization had existed in the world before everything collapsed. Out of all its structures and artifacts, only a select few had survived the great upheaval intact. The Papal State labeled these places and items as ruins and relics, stirring up interest as “divine treasures” and investigating them in secret wherever they could. To avoid discovery, they often shifted blame for their actions onto others—sometimes bandits, other times a sudden monster attack, an unlucky natural disaster, or occasionally, a so-called “warlord.”

“……”

There was no verbal answer, but I knew beyond a doubt that the events unfolding here were closely aligned with the main story.

“If you won’t answer, then there’s no prophecy.”

“…Fine.”

Chiara Verratti spoke through gritted teeth.

In truth, there was no reason for her to be so angry. The moment I displayed my knowledge of their plans, the Papal State’s entire scheme had already begun to unravel, and any chance of success had all but vanished. Rather than denying the inevitable, accepting it and gaining something in return would be a wiser choice.

In that sense, my offer was indeed a generous one.

“Impressive. Truly fitting for the next Empress of the Empire.”

“I’m not the next Emperor.”

Though her tone wasn’t mocking, I corrected her admiring words.

“So, you left that other princess trailing after us? Because the next Emperor you’ll serve has to know the full story?”

She gave me a knowing look.

…Someone else following us?

“Are you trying to mess with me?”

When I didn’t respond, Chiara Verratti’s irritation was evident. She stood up, strode to the terrace entrance, and pulled back the curtain before I could stop her.

“…Ah.”

I could see them clearly now, the group behind the curtain. Claire, dressed lightly like me, and Leo, seemingly following Claire, and in front of them…

Alice.

Alice in a sky-blue bunny girl outfit.

“……”

Alice and I locked eyes silently.

Alice should have been shocked by the prophecy and other things I mentioned, but… she looked far more embarrassed about being seen by me in such a revealing outfit.

I sighed deeply, realizing what I had to do.

Again.

Chapter 95
Proof (1)

Lately, I’d been feeling constantly reminded that the world doesn’t revolve around me. Even if I try to avoid unpleasant situations by bypassing certain stories, the characters continue to act on their own, following the paths they were set upon.

Just as Alice had felt provoked by Claire’s involvement with her in the original storyline and infiltrated the casino dressed as a bunny girl, this time too, Alice had been driven to do the same—motivated by Bella. That conversation with Bella yesterday must have stirred something deep within her. Bella, after all, embodied the perfect image of a “woman with a story”: someone who once had dreams but was now weighed down by harsh realities. If I hadn’t known better, I’d probably have been deceived myself.

Bella’s reason for approaching us then must have partly been to provoke me—and, perhaps, to tease Alice while she was at it. Her plan worked perfectly: I’d charged straight ahead, ignoring the usual steps, and Alice had taken it upon herself to put on a bunny outfit and infiltrate the casino. As for who provided her with the outfit, that didn’t even require a second thought. It had to be Bella.

Bang!

“Huh!”

As I barged into the room, Alice, holding a piece of blue fabric, gasped. She hadn’t even put on the stockings yet.

“Were you planning to leave here dressed like that?”

“What, w-what!?”

My direct question caught Alice off guard; she seemed ready to deny it but then looked down at the outfit in her hands and quickly hid it behind her back. I stepped fully into Alice’s room and closed the door.

“Walking out like that would draw far too much attention.”

“I—I know that!”

She finally admitted, sighing as if she’d given up on hiding the truth.

Her hands drooped, and the fabric and stockings slipped toward the floor. A glance around the room revealed a mask and bunny-ear headband lying on the desk.

“I was just going to wear it under my clothes and remove the outer layer when I got there…”

“……”

But she couldn’t hold up under my silent gaze. Her face flushed, and she lowered her head, looking strangely defeated.

I thought the confidence I had instilled in her since childhood had made Alice much more self-assured than in the original story, but it seemed that wasn’t the case.

I held back a sigh, worried that showing any reaction might crush her self-esteem even further.

“Let’s sit down and talk first.”

I said, gesturing to the bed.

“Once we’ve discussed this, you can decide if you still want to go through with it.”

“…Okay.”

Without any resistance, Alice took a seat on the bed. She probably realized, even to herself, that her plan wasn’t exactly fitting for a princess.

Watching her sink onto the bed, I turned toward a nearby chair, but then thought better of it. Instead, I sat down beside her.

Of course, I didn’t sit close enough for our bodies to touch. I left a bit of space, enough to feel near but not too distant.

“First, please explain why you were planning to go out in that outfit.”

I said, looking at Alice’s hands.

She started to turn toward me, attempting some sort of excuse.

“Well, it’s not like I was going to actually go out dressed like—”

But she stopped when she met my eyes, falling silent.

“It’s just… it felt like I wasn’t doing anything.”

She finally admitted, after muttering a bit.

“Not doing anything?”

“When we went on the field training in Winterfield, I was just completing requests with my friends, nice and easy, wasn’t I?”

“You did exactly what was expected of you as a student.”

“But… you, on the other hand, were out there accomplishing incredible feats. Enough that no one would’ve questioned awarding you a medal right then and there.”

“……”

That… was true. While my actions hadn’t directly affected the mission goals and could’ve easily cost me points, the merit of what I’d done had been too significant to ignore. Jennifer had given me full marks, acknowledging the value of my achievements. And receiving a medal wasn’t out of the question, either.

“What I did was simply what I was meant to do—”

“What you were meant to do?”

Alice interrupted, her voice pressing.

“What exactly is that?”

She continued.

“As a princess, the same as me, what’s your duty?”

“……”

Alice was staring straight at me. Although we were sitting side by side, she had turned her body toward me, looking at me with a strange intensity.

I had felt this atmosphere once before. When I was accepted into the Academy, the Emperor had initially planned to send me to the northern battlefront instead. But Alice had been furious, storming into my room, finding the morphine hidden away, and then confronting the Emperor herself to make sure I was sent to the Academy.

That same energy was radiating from her now.

“Father… doesn’t distinguish between you and me, or between Bella and me, or Lucas and Jayden. You know that.”

Alice said, clenching her fist tightly, the fabric crumpling in her grip.

“But when he heard you say that you considered me the next Emperor, he didn’t object. Not because he believes in my abilities, but because he trusts you more. Isn’t that right?”

Was that the kind of conversation I had with the Emperor back then?

…Indeed, seeing how the Emperor treated me, he might have prioritized my judgment over Alice’s will.

“Let me ask you something. Last year, I thought it was just because you acknowledged me, so I didn’t think much about it… but why do you think I should be the next Emperor?”

“……”

“What did you see in me to think I should be the next Emperor? My abilities? My character? Or was it just my bloodline? Or my usefulness? Do you think I will do something beneficial for you in the future?”

What did I see in Alice to think, ‘I will make her the Emperor’?

The answer was simple, almost embarrassingly so. I liked Alice.

It wasn’t just Alice. I felt the same way about Chronicles of Aetherna and every other character who had been part of the original story. I liked them all.

The kindness I showed Alice was no different from the warmth I showed Claire. They were characters I’d adored even before arriving in this world.

Honestly, it would be a lie to say I didn’t feel a thrill the first time we met.

I had been caught up in urgent matters, facing enemies and considering numerous factors, which made it difficult to focus on everything else. However, the first feeling I had when I met Alice was simple: “I was happy.”

When I met Claire, I was scared. I knew if I stayed there, I would eventually face the same fate that Claire had in the original story. When I met Alice, while I felt joy at meeting her, I was also afraid of the Emperor and annoyed by Lucas, who constantly harassed me.

Yet, despite all that, the excitement of being part of the story couldn’t be completely erased. The reason I was so active within that world was because I truly wanted those characters to survive.

“……”

But strangely, I couldn’t just say “because I like it.” Even though I thought there was no harm in saying it—just saying it, and then being able to retract it if I felt embarrassed—it still felt like something I shouldn’t do.

“There you go.”

However, Alice seemed to interpret my silence differently. Instead of looking disappointed or sad, she wore an expression of relief, as if she felt unburdened.

I didn’t understand that expression, and it confused me.

“Then, let me prove it.”

Alice said, looking at me with a determined expression.

“I’ll prove that I have the ability to sit on the throne. I’m not just someone who needs your protection, but someone worthy of protecting you.”

“……”

“I’m not just someone who claims to be your sister, but someone who can truly stand by you as your sister. I want the chance to prove that.”

“……I…”

“Yeah, maybe you already know everything. I get that this might sound forced. That it’s not something a sister should say. But…”

Alice tightened her fist, holding it with determination.

“But… I want to do it.”

She just wanted to do it, because she wanted to.

If I looked deeper into it, I would realize that this was just a selfish request, without much logic behind it, a request for personal satisfaction.

But—

“…Alright.”

In the end, I realized I was moving with the same mindset.

“Instead, I’ll accompany you. Your Highness… no, Alice, you can move as you see fit. I’ll follow and help when necessary.”

“That’s…”

“The Emperor doesn’t act alone. It’s fine to have someone to command.”

If she was going to do something, I hoped it would be within my sight.

It’s an important event, after all.

“……”

Alice just stared at me, her expression blank.

It was understandable. At this moment, unlike usual, I wasn’t carefully controlling my expression.

Chapter 96
Proof (2)

“What’s got you so deep in thought?”

Claire’s question made Leo flinch, his shoulders jerking in surprise.

“Oh, it’s you?”

Realizing it was Claire who had spoken, Leo sighed in relief.

“What’s with that relieved expression? It’s so annoying.”

Claire grumbled, catching on to the fact that he wasn’t seeing her as a woman. Not that Claire saw Leo as a man, either, so there was no real reason for either of them to be annoyed by it. Still, it was somehow… annoying.

Leo thought to himself that he wasn’t quite sure what he was even thinking.

It was late at night. The weather outside was finally starting to reach bearable temperatures. Although Northwood lay south of the capital, the climate here was a bit warmer even on nights like this. The name Northwood was a holdover from the time when it was a separate kingdom. Now, though, it had been fully absorbed into the Empire, with no trace of its former status as a kingdom.

“So, why are you here?”

“Why? Can’t I take a stroll too?”

Claire’s response held a hint of something on her mind, though. Before Leo could ask what was bothering her, Claire flashed him a teasing smirk.

“Why, are you still thinking about those breasts?”

“……”

Leo shot her a glare, but Claire only shrugged, completely unfazed.

“It’s not that. I just feel bad for Bella, seeing her in that situation. There are probably a lot of people like her here.”

“That’s…”

However, Claire couldn’t continue teasing Leo after he said that. Leo knew some of Claire’s past. On the night Claire was sold off, Sylvia had helped the children escape from the orphanage, allowing Claire and the children to be safely taken in by the Grace family. Sylvia, meanwhile, had somehow ended up in the imperial palace.

Hearing that story, Leo had wondered if Sylvia had been part of the imperial family from the beginning… But even if Sylvia was older, she couldn’t have been more than two years older than Claire. Even if Sylvia was seven at the time, it seemed unlikely that the imperial family would use a seven-year-old as an agent, no matter how capable she was.

“Hmm.”

Claire folded her arms and closed her eyes, as if in thought. She stayed like that, head bowed as if contemplating something, then suddenly looked up.

“Alright.”

“Alright?”

Leo echoed, unable to follow her line of thought.

“Let’s go to the casino.”

“Huh?”

He could only stare, not quite able to catch up with her logic.

“You’re worried about Bella, aren’t you? Honestly, I’m worried too.”

Claire shrugged again, speaking lightly.

Leo looked at her, mouth slightly agape, as Claire scratched the side of her head.

“Yeah, maybe it’s just meddling. Everyone here probably has their own story. But still…”

She gave Leo a bright smile.

“…we can’t just pass by someone in trouble right in front of us. We’re Grace, after all.”

“Even if you can’t save everyone, don’t ignore those in need right in front of you.”

Leo murmured, repeating the Grace family’s motto.

“It’s thanks to that motto that I’m here today.”

Claire said with a refreshing smile.

* * *

…I feel incredibly exposed.

I had thought I was making a grand entrance with Alice by my side, spouting cool lines and all, but maybe I should’ve tried different approach.

Parts of my body that usually only saw the light of day when I changed clothes or showered were suddenly on full display. The black fabric covered most of my torso, yet only about half of it. It barely shielded the area just below my chest, leaving the pale skin above in plain view.

At least I hadn’t gone as far as Chiara Verratti, who’d dusted her chest with some kind of glitter.

“…Don’t go too far, alright?”

“Don’t worry. I’m right behind you.”

Alice replied reassuringly.

Despite confidently declaring that she would prove herself as a worthy princess, Alice seemed incredibly embarrassed by her outfit. Alice usually dressed very neatly, given that she was surrounded by nobles. In my memory, Claire wasn’t a character who dressed so neatly. Though to be fair, thinking back to her in the game, Claire was definitely… well-endowed. Larger than she looked, at the very least. And Alice was no different in that respect.

The game developers had gone to meticulous lengths on the character models, even if they skimped on background textures and recycled character motions. Each character’s chest was carefully modeled to distinct sizes, especially in outfits like this bunny-girl. They’d even sculpted the pressed flesh with such dedication that some players jokingly labeled the developers as perverts.

Then again, omitting such attention to detail in a character game would have been almost disrespectful.

Whoever on the dev team decided to dress Alice in a sky-blue bunny outfit certainly knew what they were doing. Alice’s golden hair looked perfect against the pale blue, not too flashy but striking just enough. The faintly visible skin through her stockings paired beautifully with it.

And the bashful expression that peeked out from beneath her white half-mask was practically magnetic, drawing everyone’s gaze.

…I couldn’t understand how I hadn’t noticed her before turning back time.

To put it bluntly—

Well, let’s just say, I hadn’t realized my own, er… my chest—Sylvia Fangriffon’s chest—was no less impressive than Alice’s. I was used to seeing it often enough, but somehow, this outfit, with its upward lift, reshaped the silhouette, making it seem far more prominent than usual.

Whistle—

Someone nearby whistled at us, but we didn’t pay them any mind.

Nothing strange about that, either. Many people here liked acting high and mighty until they were put in their place, and some folks probably took pleasure in knocking them down a peg or two.

“Let me remind you one more time—if anyone tries to touch you—”

“—I know, I know, kick them where it counts. You’ve told me enough times.”

If any guards ran over, all we’d have to do is reveal our identities. No one would dare lay a hand on the princess, after all. Though, honestly, it would be safer to reset the time and give Alice a chance to take a different route.

“Don’t worry, I have the information. I don’t plan on wasting time.”

It seemed Bella had given her some hints.

“Hey, over here—”

As I carefully followed behind Alice, trying not to bump into people, someone called out. A hand raised high in the crowd held a few bills between its fingers.

Of course, we ignored it and kept walking—

“Hey, you’re just going to ignore me?”

Right, in situations like this, there had to be someone like this.

It’s such a cliché.

We could hear the sound of someone getting up behind us, clearly annoyed that we had ignored them.

I wasn’t sure what he expected us to serve when we weren’t even carrying drinks… or maybe he just wanted us to sit on his lap for a bit of fun. He was shorter than both of us, even with us in high heels, but he had a bulky, rough appearance.

“Let’s go.”

Alice had heard him, too, but she simply grabbed my wrist and pulled me along. It was reassuring, but trying to speed up in heels she wasn’t used to wearing didn’t exactly make for a fast escape.

“Hey, you! Didn’t you hear me? I said I like you.”

Suddenly, I felt a rough hand grab mine.

It would have been great if I could just pull away, but with Alice holding my other wrist, I ended up awkwardly spread out between them, unable to move.

…Getting tugged on both sides like this in an outfit like mine was beyond embarrassing.

Caught in the moment, my mind started to go blank—

“Hey, you.”

Unsurprisingly, another cliché scene unfolded.

“Let go of her hand.”

“Huh? And who the hell are you—argh!”

Despite her appearance, Claire had an incredibly strong grip. And she looked a bit angry.

It was a look I’d seen a few times in the game, but seeing it in person was much more intimidating. The man’s hand dropped from my wrist.

“…You don’t need a man to escort you, right?”

Before Alice or I could react, Claire pulled out a bill from her pocket and slipped it between my breasts.

…The fact that she managed to do that without actually touching me was, in a way, quite impressive.

“Princess… Alice, this way.”

Leo, who was almost always at Claire’s side, appeared next to Alice, bringing his hand near her waist—close enough to guide her but not quite touching. He gently pulled Alice toward him.

Oh, so, that explains why Alice, Leo, and Claire all showed up at once.

As I let Claire pull me along, I braced myself to avoid any more embarrassment, piecing things together in my mind.

Chapter 97
Proof (3)

Claire was far more intimidating than I had expected, while Leo was considerably more gentlemanly than I’d thought.

Well, I’d seen enough of Leo’s personality in the original story. That infuriating harem-protagonist quality he had—a courteous restraint that perfectly matched the gentlemanly ideals of this era. He’d never touch a lady without permission, and even when he needed to, he did it as gently as possible.

As for Alice, I could only see the back of her head as she walked ahead of me, but the glimpses of her ears poking out, flushed red, made it clear that she was on the verge of dying from embarrassment. Every time she and Leo passed by, envious glances from men trailed after them.

Of course, even if someone ran after a bunny girl out of desire, it was unlikely to be out of any genuine love. They were typically interested because the men here reeked of wealth, and although those men knew this perfectly well, few would refuse such a ‘service’ from a bunny girl.

On the other hand, despite Alice’s face being half-hidden by a mask, her visible embarrassment was almost painfully sincere. It was not the look of an experienced, worldly servant who’d been through the wringer, but rather the unguarded innocence of someone young and sheltered. Leo, with his youthful, attractive looks befitting the game’s protagonist, only made Alice’s reaction seem all the more genuine.

To anyone watching, they probably looked like a scene out of a fantasy novel: a “bashful maiden who’d fallen for a gallant young gentleman.” Yeah, from a guy’s perspective, it might be envy-worthy. Even if, technically, they were both underage. Meanwhile, I seemed to be attracting more attention from the women around. Most likely, it was out of pity.

While most of the men walked around with their faces bare, the women nearly all concealed their faces with fans or half-masks like the bunny girls. Gambling wasn’t strictly forbidden for women, but it wasn’t exactly encouraged either.

And even through those masks, I could feel their sympathetic gazes.

Unlike Leo, who didn’t lay a hand on Alice while guiding her, Claire was firmly gripping my wrist and pulling me along. Moreover, while Alice’s chest was clean and empty, my chest had something wedged in it that anyone could see as ‘payment.’

People vary, but yes, there are homosexuals in this world too. Men who prefer men, and women who prefer women. And just as some wealthy men are willing to pay high sums for the attention of certain female servants, there are also women who pay a lot of money for the company of the bunny girls. Perhaps, most of the women who looked at me with pity were thinking the same thing.

…Should I reset the time?

Should I just go back to the beginning and try to convince Alice again?

As I walked, being pulled along by Claire, I seriously considered it, but eventually gave up on the idea.

Yeah. Well.

I came along because Alice wanted it so much. I knew it would be embarrassing from the start, so who could I blame?

Resigning myself to fate, I decided to follow Claire without a second thought. Thankfully, this sort of empty, Zen-like state of mind was great for keeping a blank expression.

* * *

“So, you came all the way here like that just to gather information?”

Claire asked in disbelief, making Alice’s face flush an even deeper red.

We were standing in a secluded corner of the building. Claire and Leo had dragged us into a quiet hallway where few other guests wandered, and now the two of them stood before us, arms crossed.

Claire, bold as ever, wasn’t even wearing a mask.

I, however, didn’t dare point that out—not because I was scared of her, but because the sheer embarrassment of the situation was crushing me. If I tried to speak now, I was certain my voice would crack.

Alice and I had removed our masks and now held them in our hands. I was making an immense effort not to fidget with the black half-mask in my grasp, while Alice, unable to meet anyone’s gaze, was already nervously fiddling with her white half-mask.

“…Someone who might have the information we need infiltrated this place as a servant.” Alice finally managed to say, her voice barely above a whisper.

Claire sighed, dragging a hand down her face.

“Was it really necessary to infiltrate dressed like that? You could have entered as a guest, like us.”

“……”

Now this was interesting.

In the original story, the reason Alice ended up in the bunny girl outfit was mostly because of Claire.

Claire had once said something along the lines of, “I’m out here risking my neck in the field, and all you do is sit around.” That remark had infuriated Alice, pushing her to impulsively infiltrate the casino in the exact same way as Claire.

But here? It wasn’t Claire who provoked her—it was Bella. In a way, it was a sign that Alice was beginning to truly acknowledge Bella as her sister. Seeing Bella, a fellow imperial princess, actively working on-site must have made Alice feel that she, as another princess, couldn’t just stay behind the scenes. It was eerily reminiscent of the feelings Alice harbored toward Claire in the original story. In a sense, Alice was still remarkably consistent.

“Say something, will you?”

Claire said suddenly, turning to Leo.

“Uh, me?”

Leo, who had been avoiding looking at us by counting the lights on the ceiling, flinched at being addressed. He glanced toward Claire, then hesitated, briefly turning his eyes in our direction before swiftly returning his gaze to its original spot.

“……”

Claire sighed again, dragging a hand over her face once more.

In the original story, Leo hadn’t recognized Alice immediately during their “first meeting” in this setting. It had taken him until the second night to grow suspicious after noticing her absence from evening briefings, at which point he’d gone searching for her. So, really, his awkward reaction wasn’t all that strange.

“And you.”

“…Yes?”

I reluctantly turned my eyes to meet Claire’s fiery gaze, which seemed to burn with barely contained frustration.

“Why are you dressed like that?”

Hmm.

Something about the atmosphere suggested that responding with, “Why shouldn’t I?” would be an incredibly bad idea.

As I’d been dragged along by Claire earlier, I’d already spent some time pondering why she was so furious.

The orphanage where Claire and I had grown up had been that sort of place. She might not have known back then, but through investigating while looking for me, she must have found out later on. So, to be blunt, seeing me in attire suggestive of a profession that “sold one’s body” would not have sat well with her.

“It’s my fault.”

Before I could make any excuses, Alice spoke up first.

“I was the one who insisted on infiltrating this place. So… she only dressed like this to protect me.”

“Well, be that as it may.”

Fortunately, Claire seemed to understand. Alice was one of the few people who knew me well enough to read my expression, and Claire, having observed us closely, must have seen the truth in Alice’s words.

“Then where did you even get those outfits?”

“Well, that’s…”

This time, Alice fell silent, unable to answer.

The one who had meticulously prepared these bunny girl outfit for us was none other than Bella. She’d nudged us into wearing them, only to disappear without a trace—no doubt hoping to enjoy watching the spectacle from afar.

Now that I thought about it, even before I’d turned back time, I hadn’t seen much of her. Judging by how close she had gotten to Chiara Verratti, Bella had likely been lurking nearby… quietly observing us.

…Could she be leisurely watching us from afar?

“So, what brings you here all of a sudden?”

Alice asked Claire, her tone a bit more direct now that the question was directed elsewhere.

“And, Claire, why aren’t you wearing a mask?”

“What?”

Claire, who had been so confident moments ago, suddenly looked caught off guard.

“Before that, answer my—”

“Outfits like these are easy enough to find. Honestly, do you think anyone here working in this kind of attire would openly disclose their past with pride?”

“……”

“If I wanted to work here, all I’d need to do is put on an outfit like this. Nobody handing out these costumes cares who I am, and they’d never guess I was a princess. They’d just think I resemble one.”

Though her explanation was a bit forced, it wasn’t entirely implausible. Who would ever think that someone claiming to work here as a servant could actually be a princess? They’d dismiss it as a coincidence, finding the resemblance interesting at most.

“Alright then, satisfied? So now explain yourself. Leo might not need to, but—”

At Alice’s words, Leo looked a bit hurt, but she ignored his reaction and pressed on, addressing Claire.

“—but why are you, a woman, wandering around here without even covering your face? And what was that earlier, shoving money down Sylvia’s chest like it was nothing?”

“……”

At that, I glanced down, realizing there were still a few pound notes wedged between my breasts. I quickly moved to pull the bills out, intending to return them to Claire, but stopped. Considering how damp and warm these bills were, handing them back now would be rather awkward, wouldn’t it?

And then Claire, too, wore a complicated expression.

Chapter 98
Proof (4)

“…It was because of Bella.”

At Claire’s words, Alice and I exchanged a quick glance.

Could it be that Leo and Claire were starting to suspect Bella’s true identity? I had thought Bella’s performance was flawless.

“Well, this might seem intrusive, but when we met Bella yesterday, we felt… something. We wanted to help her.”

It seemed Bella’s act had worked a little too well.

I could feel the tension ease slightly from Alice’s shoulders, which had been rigid moments ago.

“But we couldn’t find Bella, and somehow, our attention landed on you two instead.”

“Impressive that you recognized us.”

“Wouldn’t it be stranger if I didn’t?”

Claire smirked as she glanced my way. It seemed she was confident she could identify me without fail—Alice might have been trickier, but I apparently wasn’t.

No, thinking back to before I turned back time, when Alice, Claire, and Leo had all burst into the scene together, Claire must have recognized Alice right away. While Leo had hesitated and dismissed the thought with an “it couldn’t be,” Claire had likely been more direct.

“……”

The conversation paused briefly. There wasn’t any particular reason—it was just that a passing bunny girl had walked down the corridor. She glanced at Alice and me, our faces now exposed without masks, but didn’t seem too concerned and continued on her way. She’d probably noticed the pound notes still in my hand.

Wearing a mask wasn’t mandatory, but people in such outfits usually didn’t want to show their faces. If someone was paying them, though, revealing one’s face wasn’t out of the question.

“So, what’s your plan now?”

Claire spoke again, waiting until the woman had moved far enough away that her voice wouldn’t carry.

“…Even if I asked you to leave, you wouldn’t, right?”

“That’s right.”

Claire nodded at Alice’s words. Then shifted her gaze to Leo. He caught her look and returned a serious nod of his own.

“Sigh.”

Though Alice let out a deep sigh, she didn’t seem particularly annoyed.

“In that case, will you cooperate with me?”

At Alice’s proposal, Claire and Leo briefly exchanged glances before turning back to us and nodding.

“Fine.”

“With pleasure.”

Hearing their responses, Alice nodded in satisfaction.

“Good. The two of you aren’t just skilled—you’re Graces, after all.”

Then, she continued, her tone more resolute.

“According to the information I’ve gathered, there’s a spy hiding here.”

“A spy?”

At the word spy, Claire’s expression immediately grew more serious. The same went for Leo. Just moments ago, he had been too flustered to look at us directly, but now his gaze was fixed firmly on us.

Indeed, the Grace family. One of the Emperor’s most loyal houses.

“Yeah. But I’m not entirely sure what this spy is trying to accomplish. Considering their nationality, though, it’s probably related to the relics.”

Alice had arrived at a conclusion strikingly close to the truth, even though Bella hadn’t provided such detailed information. Then again, if one understood how the Papal State operated, the deduction wasn’t too difficult. The Empire’s intelligence agency wasn’t entirely clueless, after all.

“Relics?”

Claire and Leo, who didn’t have access to such sensitive information, looked understandably puzzled.

“…I’ll explain in detail later. For now, our priority is capturing the informant.”

“Do you know who they are?”

“Yes.”

Alice nodded confidently, her eyes burning with determination.

“I saw them just a moment ago. If we hurry, they might still be here. Leo, there’s something I need you to do.”

Leo blinked at Alice’s sudden call. Before he could respond, Alice snatched the pound notes still in my hand and pressed the now-cool bills into Leo’s palm.

“…I’ll be borrowing this.”

She glanced at Claire as she spoke. Claire seemed to understand what Alice meant and nodded silently.

…Hmm.

I understood the implication, but the thought that the money had been tucked into my chest earlier made me feel uneasy.

* * *

After that, the situation unfolded similarly to when I first arrived here.

In the original story, it was never clearly mentioned what Alice had been doing when Leo encountered her for the first time. Judging from how the subsequent narrative played out, she probably hadn’t achieved much.

But this time, there were more people to help. Particularly Leo, whose conspicuous maleness stood out in this setting.

“How about a drink?”

“…Shut up.”

Claire asked Leo, who was visibly tense, in a low voice. Unlike earlier, Claire was now wearing a mask. Not one she had acquired legitimately—apparently, she had swiped it after spotting someone drop it while stumbling around drunk.

Wearing the mask and unbuttoning a few buttons of her uniform to appear slightly more disheveled, Claire somehow managed to evoke a slight resemblance to her original counterpart in the story. Of course, her inherent sincerity couldn’t be completely hidden, so it was only a slight resemblance. Unless she let her hair down, that vibe would never fully manifest.

“There she is.”

“Oh, that person…”

Bunny girl Alice, now calm and composed with her mask back on, pointed to Chiara Verratti, and Claire muttered in surprise.

It was understandable. For someone with such a rough-looking first impression to turn out to be a member of the Knights Templar would be shocking to anyone unaware of the truth. Especially since the women in the Knights Templar were also nuns.

No one would expect someone like that to be dressed in a bunny girl outfit, glitter dusting her chest for added effect.

In that sense, the Papal State had picked the perfect person for the role. No other zealot would agree to such a position, but someone merely pretending to be devout would gladly take it. If it meant risking their life for the cause, they’d probably take on the job even more enthusiastically.

“……”

Believing this was Alice’s operation to lead, I stayed silent. After all, the only reason I’d agreed to endure being dressed like a bunny girl was to support Alice and follow her lead.

Well, at least we managed to identify the right person.

It’s reassuring that the Empire’s intelligence agency isn’t entirely incompetent. Or maybe Bella is just that skilled.

“What do you think? Can you do it?”

At Alice’s question, Leo—though his face was stiff with tension—nodded.

“Alright, then…”

Alice moved a little farther from Leo. I positioned myself a bit away from Alice, though close enough to rush to her side if necessary. Meanwhile, Claire stuck close to me.

…

Hmm.

It was an odd feeling.

Claire seemed intent on protecting me, and that left me feeling strangely unsettled. No matter how I looked at it, this kid—who felt significantly younger than me—trying to protect me was… well, strange.

Focus.

There’s a task at hand. I can deal with the unease later, all at once.

If things fail, I can always reset the time.

But why?

For some reason, I didn’t feel like resetting this moment. Even if Leo or one of us were to make a mistake.

With that lingering thought, I watched nervously as Leo awkwardly advanced, his right arm and leg moving forward simultaneously.

* * *

In the end, the operation was a success. However, Leo’s psyche seemed to have taken irreparable damage.

Imagine this: handing money to a bunny girl for her services, but your hands are trembling so much that you drop the money instead of sliding it between her chest. Then, she has to pick it up off the floor, her expression stiff as a board.

It must’ve been utterly humiliating.

I debated whether I should show him mercy by resetting time and giving him another chance. But I quickly dismissed the idea. Knowing Leo, he’d probably make the exact same mistake all over again. So I decided to let it slide.

Besides, it wasn’t entirely Leo’s fault.

The bills, having absorbed all the moisture from being tucked into my chest, were too damp to hold their shape. That was one of the reasons they couldn’t slide in smoothly. I suspect the dampness of the money also contributed to Chiara Verratti’s sour expression when she picked it up.

Still, perhaps she had already noticed our group trailing her, as she cooperated without much fuss and followed us quietly.

And so, after much maneuvering, we arrived back at the location I had visited before resetting the time.

The outfits and the one leading the conversation had changed, but the place remained the same.

“So, Your Highness, what brings you here in such an outfit?”

Chiara Verratti’s gaze briefly shifted toward me before she corrected herself.

“Or should I say, Your Highnesses?”

Chapter 99
Proof (5)

“Well, should I say Your Highnesses instead?”

As expected, Chiara Verratti knew our identities. Someone capable of infiltrating deep into the Empire would undoubtedly have access to such information.

Before we even had the chance to sit, she casually chose one of the terrace seats, crossed her legs, and settled in.

Her demeanor toward me was starkly different compared to when I had approached her alone.

Well, it made sense. Back then, I wasn’t wearing this kind of outfit. Instead, I’d confidently walked up to her, without hesitation, and slipped a bill between her chest.

There was nothing subtle about my actions, and I acted as if I already knew her identity. Such boldness likely left little room for her to look down on me. Even now, despite her seemingly relaxed posture, her gaze kept drifting in my direction.

If she had received a report on how I handled myself during the tripartite meeting, it would make sense why she couldn’t underestimate me.

Alice, however, seemed slightly irritated by Verratti’s frequent glances my way.

Alice took her seat—on the far end of the crescent-shaped bench directly opposite Chiara Verratti. She crossed her legs and folded her arms confidently. While this posture made her look… let’s say, a bit too bold to comfortably watch, it seemed her pride was currently outweighing her embarrassment.

I sat next to Alice, leaving a small gap between us. Claire sat on my other side, and beside her, Leo—his face visibly tense—awkwardly took his seat.

“How about you, big guy? Why don’t you come sit over here?”

Chiara Verratti said, patting the seat next to her as if to take control of the atmosphere.

“You may look a bit naive, but I don’t dislike men like you.”

“Can a knight and nun like you desire men?”

Alice retorted coldly.

“Well, the Goddess did encourage us to diligently bear children. I doubt She’d be pleased if all Her creations holed up in some corner, refusing to procreate and dying alone.”

Verratti replied with a casual shrug.

“I guess you’re not entirely wrong. But are you really keeping your vows of chastity right now? If not, wouldn’t the knight order kick you out?”

“Hah! Even if I didn’t keep my vows, do you think they’d kick me out? They’d prefer to let me eliminate the men I slept with to secure my position.”

“Killing the future head of the loyal Grace family would surely please His Majesty.”

“Who knows? Even the Empire wouldn’t rashly wage war against the Papal State, would it? The death of one noble might just get swept under the rug.”

Of course, it’s just a bluff.

The alliance between the Papal State and the Kingdom itself was born out of their shared inability to face the Empire alone. On top of that, both were wary of the Empire’s recent surge in military power and its subtle troop movements near their borders.

I glanced over at Alice.

Her expression remained utterly unchanged—not just because she was maintaining her composure, but because she understood the geopolitical situation. I had provided her with a detailed report after the meeting that day.

“Don’t spout nonsense. My father would use that as a pretext to invade the Papal State without hesitation.”

“……”

Exactly.

In war, the most important thing is justification. No matter how powerful you are, without justification, the people under you won’t follow. Whether it’s something intangible like inflated patriotism or pride in one’s nation, or something tangible like the fear that if they don’t act now to crush the enemy, they might meet the same fate—the soldiers need a “reason” to fight. An Emperor, if nothing else, would be the type to stir up the entire nation over the death of a single noble. The autonomous states, even when requesting assistance, made sure to pay a price to limit the number of Imperial troops allowed within their borders, precisely because they understood what kind of man the Emperor was.

“So? From what I’ve heard, the Emperor has both sons and daughters. If you’re thinking of using his authority to threaten me, I suggest you reconsider. A mere princess of the Empire, especially one without a designated crown prince, holds no leverage that would benefit us. Unless, of course…” Verratti smiled slyly. “Would you like me to help you become the next Emperor? If we can be on friendly terms, sharing information wouldn’t be the worst idea. After all, having a genuine friend ascend the throne could be quite advantageous.”

“Don’t talk nonsense.”

Alice reacted immediately.

“Do I look that naive to you? The matter of imperial succession is strictly a concern of the Imperial family. Neither foreign nations nor even the parliament can meddle with that right.”

“Then this conversation is over. You’re not the next Emperor, and—”

Verratti’s gaze swept over me.

“—you don’t possess any extraordinary talents like some of the other princes or princesses. All you have is your esteemed bloodline. We have no reason to align ourselves with a mere princess. If anything, we’d be better off simply using the information we’ve gathered to take what we want and leave.”

“…So there is something you want here.”

Alice said, making me stifle a laugh. She really did seem like she’d been studying hard.

“It means there’s something you wish to take from here, doesn’t it? And judging by your actions, you haven’t managed to secure it yet. If you had, you’d have disappeared long before we caught on. I’m relieved—it means it’s not too late.”

“So what?”

Verratti shrugged nonchalantly, her expression unchanging. The back-and-forth between the two was so intense that the heads of those sitting between them turned side to side as though watching a tennis match.

“As long as I keep my mouth shut, you won’t have any clue what it is we want to take.”

Alice straightened her back. Though her legs were still crossed, she clasped her hands over her stomach in a pose strikingly reminiscent of the Emperor.

“It seems you’re under some kind of delusion”

Alice said calmly.

Her demeanor revealed nothing—no hostility, no intimidating aura.

Well, not that I would’ve sensed such things even if she had them. I wondered about the others. Did Claire or Leo feel anything from Alice? Judging by their slack-jawed expressions, at the very least, they noticed something different about her. Both of them were staring at Alice with wide eyes.

“I am a princess of the Empire, destined to become the next Emperor. I don’t care how you perceive my abilities. The fact remains that I alone carry the bloodline of the Imperial family, and I alone will inherit its legitimacy.”

Alice’s expression remained unwavering as she continued.

“And this is the Empire, not the Papal State. No matter how many forces you’ve brought with you, the best you can manage here is to operate in the shadows. There’s no way you smuggled an entire battalion of knights into our territory.”

“……”

Verratti seemed to sense something from Alice’s relaxed demeanor. As if judging Alice, Verratti stared at her, and Alice declared.

“You knew I was a princess and still dared to follow me. Or was it because you looked down on me so much that you followed me all the way here? Either way, it doesn’t matter. Thanks to you, I can cut you down without worrying about harming any civilians. And most importantly, I managed to lure you out into such an open space.”

“If you’re trying to threaten me—”

“Threaten you? Do I look that stupid?”

Alice tilted her chin slightly upward, her blue eyes glimmering brightly under the moonlight. She directed her words at Verratti, who had previously spoken of Alice as though she were a mere princess.

“This isn’t a threat; it’s a plan. A plan I devised two weeks ago when I first heard that you were here.”

Two weeks ago—that was when we were sitting in the café, gathering intel from Bella.

“From the moment you decided to follow us, you walked right into the trap. Now you have only two choices: survive and cling to your faith or attempt an escape that would be no different from suicide.”

Ah. So that’s how it all came together.

No wonder I hadn’t seen Bella earlier.

Verratti, finally grasping the situation, jumped up from her seat. But before she could fully rise, there was a sharp sound, schraaak, as the curtain tore. Something resembling a toy—a contraption with a glove at the end that would spring forward when triggered—came smashing onto the table.

Of course, it wasn’t really a toy. Each segment of the unfolding mechanism was lined with deadly blades, and its movements were far too fluid to be mistaken for anything playful.

With another schraaak, the weapon retracted to its original form, transforming with a click into a single sword. Its previous appearance—like a two-sided steel saw—had now shifted into a long, slender sword.

Standing behind it was—

“Hello~”

Bella waved cheerfully at Leo and Claire. Leo stared at her in stunned silence, his mouth agape.

But there was no way they would recognize Bella.

Her face was concealed behind a fox mask, the kind you’d see at a Japanese festival. Her hair, which was naturally a different color, was now dyed black.

She wore a tight, body-hugging black outfit that revealed her silhouette while leaving no skin exposed. Her voice was high-pitched and youthful, far from her usual tone, likely altered deliberately.

Considering Bella’s anonymity was one of her greatest assets, this disguise made perfect sense.

The fox mask was undoubtedly a touch added by the creator’s preference. Here, it would be considered a souvenir from the East.

“Chiara Verratti. Baptismal name, Eliza.”

At those words, Verratti shot a glare at Alice.

“Congratulations. Meeting all the princesses of the Empire at once is an honor no one else in the Empire has ever experienced.”

Chapter 100
Proof (6)

“……”

“……”

After Bella took Verratti away, we sat there for a while, frozen in place. Alice, who had been tense, let out a deep sigh as if relieved, and Claire and Leo, who had been swept into an unexpected situation, still wore blank expressions.

Unable to stand the silence that had lasted for some time, Alice finally spoke up.

“Ugh, seriously!”

She shouted, spinning toward me.

“Say something!”

“What would you like me to say?”

I asked sincerely, and Alice, looking frustrated, replied.

“You know, how it was too dangerous for the princess to be there, or why we chose that strategy when it could’ve been resolved without me being there.”

“Do you want me to scold you, princess?”

“No, not like that…”

Alice looked around, blushing slightly, then added.

“Of course.”

I couldn’t help but pour cold water on Alice’s thoughts.

“Well, even if it wasn’t the princess, someone else could have done it. But with the unexpected variables, the princess could have been gravely injured, and that’s a given.”

“……”

Hearing my words, Alice’s shoulders slumped.

It was probably just me, but her white rabbit ears, still perched atop her head, seemed to droop slightly.

“However, that doesn’t change the fact that what happened today was something only the princess could have done.”

With my added words, Alice lifted her head, and her ears perked up just a little.

In reality, for a situation like this, there was no one other than Alice and me who could have made it happen.

Lucas was on the run. Well, I don’t know if he’s truly fled or if he’s just been absent for a long time, but regardless, asking someone who isn’t present to do anything is impossible. Even if he were available, Lucas’s face was well known, so Verratti would have run at the first sight of him.

Jaden was the same, unable to help for the same reason.

Bella might be able to extract information, but her face couldn’t be revealed. So, if anyone was to make the arrest, it had to be someone else. To catch Verratti in an area crowded with civilians, we’d need to lure her to a location with fewer risks to civilians.

But if Bella took care of that task herself, Verratti would recognize her. While killing her could solve the problem, that would only lead to more boundaries being drawn by the Papal State.

The last remaining sibling was in a similar situation as Bella and had already been gathering intelligence in another country.

That left just me and Alice.

I was a figure the Papal State would be extremely cautious about, so they couldn’t afford to ignore me. On the other hand, Alice was seen as insignificant, someone they’d easily try to lure.

The Papal State had directly witnessed my appointment as the Emperor’s full representative, surpassing Alice in rank. And they probably made a critical misjudgment in the process. They likely thought Alice would never ascend to the throne…

…Which, I suppose, wasn’t entirely wrong.

The current Emperor was clearly an odd individual. Although there was no blood relation, by law, the status between the princess and the prince was the same. One of them was even the commander of a knightly order, and the other was a child entrusted with full imperial power at such a young age.

Anyone who hadn’t heard the ‘personal stories’ shared by the Emperor and his children might be confused by such an arrangement.

At the very least, Alice was the perfect bait to draw attention.

Even without Alice, Verratti would have been captured, but what the Imperial family truly wanted was to sneak the information out without Northwood’s knowledge.

To extract Verratti without the Duke of Northwood finding out, things had to go smoothly. If Alice hadn’t acted as bait, it would have complicated the plan further. The Imperial family probably didn’t fully understand what the Papal State truly wanted yet.

“Good job. Bringing about results is also a skill.” I said to Alice.

“Really…?”

“Yeah. Although I’m a little bothered that you were dressed as a bunny girl the entire time you were threatening her.”

“……”

At the sound of our conversation, Claire, who had just snapped out of her daze, commented, perhaps out of jealousy, causing Alice to realize how embarrassing her outfit was. She quickly uncrossed her legs.

“Well, the other side was also dressed as a bunny girl, so it’s not a big deal!”

Still, Alice hurriedly stood up as she spoke.

* * *

“Yeah, there weren’t any other soldiers.”

Back in our lodgings, I discussed a few more details I couldn’t share in front of Leo and Claire.

“So, it was just a bluff, then.”

Alice said confidently, and I nodded in agreement.

Even if the Emperor’s power was immense, stationing soldiers inside Northwood was an entirely different issue. Requesting Northwood’s forces to mobilize would be an even bigger problem.

It wasn’t that there weren’t any soldiers following the orders, but having them actively moving around inside Northwood was a different matter entirely.

It was a good thing that Verratti never fully revealed the reason for her visit.

Though Leo and Claire had heard it, I doubted they’d go blabbing to others, but it was still safest if no one else heard it.

“…You actually know a lot, don’t you?”

When I didn’t respond, Alice cautiously asked me.

“Yes.”

“Hmm.”

Alice just made a hum of acknowledgment but didn’t push for more questions.

“You don’t seem to want to tell me how you know all this.”

Alice remarked, pointing to the small round table at the center of the large room. Four chairs surrounded it.

Even if this room was just for guests, it seemed to be well-prepared to receive them.

Well, if it were a luxury hotel, this level of readiness would be expected.

I pulled out a chair and sat down. Alice took the seat opposite me.

“If I ask you how you knew, you probably won’t tell me.”

“……”

I paused, thinking about how to respond.

“The way I find out things is my greatest talent. I can’t just go around telling people.”

“Right, I get it. We all have one or two secrets we’d rather not share.”

Although I was curious about her secrets, I decided not to ask. If it were something Alice needed to reveal, she’d tell me when the time came.

“Still, I’d like to know, even just a little.”

Alice stared at me intently. Her expression was calm, and her clear eyes gleamed brightly. It wasn’t the kind of look someone would give when they’re trying to threaten you.

She simply—

“I want to ask you not as a princess, but as your sister.”

Alice paused for a moment.

“Is the ability you have ‘prophecy’?”

“Are you referring to something like the prophecies written by those who record the royal family’s predictions?”

“Yeah.”

“No.”

I could give a definite answer to that.

“Then, is it a precise calculation to predict the future?”

“No.”

Again, I could answer with certainty.

I had heard that no matter how much someone may want to, it was impossible to perfectly understand and predict the future with something like Laplace’s Demon, or through “perception” alone. In this world, at least the laws of physics would still apply the same way.

“Not calculation, not prophecy… but does that mean you can still know the future?”

“Yes.”

“……”

Could Alice figure out my ability from this exchange?

She might, or she might not.

If it’s neither prediction nor calculation, it could only mean that I’ve experienced that future directly. And if I deny even that, it would imply that ‘things just happen as I want them to,’ which would be as if I were a god.

I didn’t think Alice would mistake me for a god, so it was likely she could still make an educated guess about my ability, even if I hadn’t directly confirmed it.

Therefore, if I had wanted to hide the truth about my abilities, it would have been better to avoid responding in this way altogether.

But for some reason, I wanted to answer like this.

It wasn’t a conclusion reached through logical thought.

I just felt like doing it.

“……Alright. I won’t ask for more details.”

Seemingly having come to a conclusion in her mind, Alice responded. She glanced at the clock hanging on the wall and then said,

“You’re tired, right? You’ve been with me until late tonight. You’ve worked hard.”

“No, it’s fine. I only followed because I wanted to.”

I answered with a slight bow of my head, addressing Alice’s words.

Well, even if I hadn’t followed, I had planned to go on my own.

So, Alice didn’t need to apologize to me.

If anything, it was I who nearly ruined Alice’s plan.

“If you need me again, call me.”

“……Okay.”

At my words, Alice nodded without hesitation.

Chapter 101
Interlude

After sending Sylvia back to her room, Alice stood up and changed her clothes again. She still had the bunny girl outfit on beneath her uniform.

Once she removed her school uniform and found herself back in the rather embarrassing costume, Alice glanced at her reflection in the mirror and blushed. It was still an awkward outfit no matter how many times she saw it. She could hardly believe she had willingly decided to wear something like this.

But…

At the same time, she felt oddly relieved. It was as if she had finally vented something she’d been suppressing deep inside her for a long time. Perhaps this feeling came because she hadn’t gone to that place alone—Sylvia and some others who had unintentionally gotten involved were with her.

“……”

It was almost as though Sylvia had known Alice would show up in this outfit. Sylvia had visited Alice’s room without batting an eye. Even though Alice had purposely avoided telling Sylvia about her plans. Yet somehow, Alice had expected Sylvia to appear. She had long believed Sylvia had some way of understanding the future.

That belief had only solidified when Sylvia returned victorious from the battlefield. How many soldiers could infiltrate enemy territory alone and return unscathed?

Just slipping through enemy lines was already a tremendous feat. The area between the frontlines—the so-called “no man’s land”—was named as such because anyone who ventured into it was killed. Even those lucky enough to survive were quickly discovered and shot dead. And yet, Sylvia had crossed that desolate, death-ridden wasteland alone and reduced the enemy’s camp to rubble. She hadn’t even sustained a scratch in the process.

To accomplish such a feat, she would have needed to grasp every detail: the enemy base’s layout, their troop placements, their weaponry, and even the trajectories of bullets. It was a level of precision beyond human comprehension. Not even Jennifer Winterfield could have achieved such a battle, and if she could have, she likely would have done so long ago.

It wasn’t hard to believe that someone like Sylvia could easily discern what Alice intended to do.

In fact, when Sylvia appeared, Alice had felt reassured.

As always, when Alice acted on impulse, Sylvia supported her. This time, Sylvia had gone a step further—she hadn’t interfered at all, as if silently giving Alice the green light to proceed. Sylvia had simply stayed by Alice’s side, creating an atmosphere where Alice could take control until the very end. Of course, if Verratti had posed any real threat, Sylvia would have stepped in immediately.

“This makes me an unqualified older sister.”

Alice muttered with a heavy sigh.

Anyone could see that Sylvia acted more like the older sibling between them.

“Still…”

A smile soon spread across Alice’s face.

She had seen Sylvia smile.

It had only been for a fleeting moment, and it had disappeared almost instantly, but Alice was certain of it—Sylvia had smiled ever so faintly.

As someone attuned to Sylvia’s subtle emotions, Alice had always known that Sylvia wasn’t some emotionless monster. But this was the first time Sylvia had smiled so openly. It was a completely natural smile, so much so that Alice had almost overlooked it entirely.

That smile made Alice think. Perhaps Sylvia’s belief in her as the next Emperor wasn’t rooted in practical reasoning. Perhaps it wasn’t because Sylvia had glimpsed some vision of the future. Maybe it was simply because Sylvia was her supporter—her fan. Or maybe, it was because Sylvia genuinely believed in her.

“‘Not precognition, nor calculation.'”

Alice murmured, recalling Sylvia’s words.

If that were the case, had Sylvia experienced the future herself?

But that seemed impossible.

Reversing time was scientifically unfeasible. Even devout followers of the Goddess Church or mystical theorists would scoff at such an idea.

If that were possible, one could erase their sins, which would mean that God’s proper judgment on human sins would be meaningless. Such a notion would be nothing short of heresy to the Goddess Church’s followers, who would undoubtedly rise in outrage at even a suggestion of it.

“No, wait.”

Alice thought, a sly smile spreading across her lips.

Perhaps, rather than accusing Sylvia of heresy, they might twist their logic to avoid deeming her a goddess—just to maintain their beliefs.

She wondered how Verratti might react to hearing such a claim. The thought amused her, and Alice couldn’t help but chuckle softly to herself as she continued changing.

* * *

“What do you think of my younger sisters?”

The dimly lit room could have been a safe house—or a prison. Verratti, blindfolded, had been brought to this windowless basement. While riding in the carriage, she had tried to memorize the route, but the path they took was anything but ordinary. Even if it had been a regular route, the winding and erratic movements seemed designed to throw off her sense of direction.

Still, if this place was within Northwood’s territory, Verratti believed she could find her way back.

The past several months hadn’t been wasted. She had subtly made her presence known, scoured the nearby woods, and even infiltrated the Northwood Duke’s residence multiple times without getting caught.

However, she hadn’t yet pinpointed the location of the relic she was searching for. The equipment she had brought from the Papal State had provided a general idea, but she hadn’t been able to search every potential location. The mere thought of that “equipment” sent a shiver down her spine.

The most effective way to locate the relic was by using another relic crafted in the same manner. Being fragments of the same whole, paired relics could react to each other, allowing their locations to be identified. Could her collaborators retrieve the matching relic in time?

“You seem to be deep in thought.”

A high-pitched, annoying voice asked. It sounded mocking, and Verratti glared at the speaker.

The figure’s face was entirely hidden behind a mask. Even the hair seemed to be a wig, with the ears obscured and the neck concealed by clothing. They were covered head to toe, an appearance that somehow seemed fitting for the region.

“…Yes, that’s right.”

She had already realized the operation was a failure as soon as she saw the imperial princess. If both princesses had been informed, it meant the Empire’s upper echelons were already aware.

What she hadn’t anticipated was that the seemingly insignificant princess would be the one coordinating all the others.

Even the Emperor couldn’t entirely ignore familial ties, it seemed.

“I’m not sure what delusion you’re entertaining.”

The strange woman, introduced as another imperial princess, cut into Verratti’s thoughts.

“But the Emperor’s successor hasn’t been decided yet. Sylvia could become Empress, or I could take the throne. Or, perhaps, one of the traditional imperial princes might claim it instead.”

“……”

“Today, I only helped because I wanted to. A cute younger sister asked me for a favor. As her older sister, how could I refuse?”

“How noble of you, Your Highness.”

Verratti spat, grinding her teeth.

“Well, setting that aside, there’s only one person truly vying for the throne. But whether our father will choose to place them there? That, even we don’t know.”

“If someone unwilling to rule takes the throne, do you think the Empire would function properly?”

“The Empire has its council, doesn’t it?”

“Ridiculous.”

Verratti scoffed.

“The council is full of puppets who would never defy the Emperor’s will.”

“That’s only because the imperial authority is strong right now. If that power weakens in future generations, perhaps the council might finally find its backbone.”

“The Emperor? Well, you claim to be his daughter, so you might know the emperor’s thoughts better, but… I doubt it.”

Verratti shrugged nonchalantly, her tone dripping with mockery.

“At least from what we see in the Papal State, the Emperor is definitely not that kind of person.”

“Do you trust the Papal State’s information?”

“More than yours, certainly.”

“Impressive. I thought you became a Knights Templar just because you enjoyed killing people. Turns out you’re actually quite devout?”

“……”

Verratti fell silent, glaring at the fox mask in front of her.

“Well, you don’t have to answer. You’ll feel like talking soon enough.”

“Hah.”

For the first time since arriving here, Verratti relaxed her tense posture.

“Torture, is it?”

If it came to that, she wasn’t concerned. Pain was something she could endure, even find some twisted satisfaction in. As long as she wasn’t killed, the Papal State could always restore her body. They had the relic, after all.

So long as there was no evidence of her betrayal.

“No, no. We’re quite civilized. Or, should I say, I’m quite ‘ladylike.’”

The fox mask shrugged theatrically, adding an insipid joke.

“You seem to have a lot of theories about the Imperial Family. If you’re that curious, why not ask the person at the very top directly?”

“What—”

Before Verratti could respond, the basement door creaked open, flooding the room with blinding light.

She squinted, raising her gaze to see a figure standing in the doorway, silhouetted against the glow.

The face wasn’t clear, but Verratti recognized the imposing build immediately. She had seen that figure a few times before.

“I told you, you’d feel like talking.”

In the dim room, the fox mask seemed to hover eerily in the dark, its wearer’s black clothing blending seamlessly into the shadows.